Leaderboard

Chapter 18: Alice I spent a good hour or two in my workshop just sat there, thinking about everything Zoey had said. ‘Is that all I’m doing? Surviving? When was the last time I went out drinking? Or to a party? Or on a date that didn’t feel like I was going to be adopted at any moment? When was the last time I went for a walk just for the fun of it? When was the last time I did anything without fear of being adopted?’ Malcolm walked in and saw me in my current state. “Hey kiddo. You’ve been sat like that for two hours now, what’s up? I thought you’d be in a good mood today after talking to Zoey. It’s miraculous what Eve has done with her!” “I’m just... having doubts.” I sighed. “About what? You and Charlotte? Helping littles? Me?” “No, don’t be silly. I love Charlotte, I love helping littles and... I guess I like you.” “Wow! Like! Now that’s a compliment! I guess that’s the best I’ll get, so I’ll take it. If not any of them, what’s bothering you?” “Zoey...” Before I could finish that sentence, the bell above the front door rang. “I’ll tell you later. You get out there and see what they want.” “You better! Now stay back here.” Malcolm went through to the front of the store. I could hear him talk to some Amazon, but I couldn’t make out the words. I could tell they were an Amazon because of the depth of their voice. I waited a good five minutes in complete silence before I heard Malcolm shout back to me. “Liv, customer coming through. Take her measurements and size her up!” Size her up. That’s our little code word for ‘check if they can be rescued’. ‘Right Liv, get ready.’ I stood there as a little walked through on her own, wearing some cute little purple sundress with matching nappy cover, along with shiny black Mary Janes and a purple headband that was neatly pulling her blonde hair back. She must have been in her mid thirties, as she couldn’t be much older than me. “Hi there! I’m Olivia!” I said to her, reaching out my hand. ‘Let’s see if she can speak, and if so, how regressed she is. She must be a potential rescue with the fact she was able to walk.’ “Hi! I’m Alice!” she replied. ‘No lisp, no hint of baby talk. Maybe she could be saved! ‘ “Nice to meet you!” she continued. “Likewise! Now, I just need to know what kind of outfit your Mummy or Daddy wants first, then I can take your measurements.” “Oh this isn’t for my Daddy, it was my birthday last week and this is my present from him. I’ve wanted one of your frilly dresses for a long time now. He thinks they are a bit too babyish, but it’s my birthday present.” ‘Okay... not going to lie... that took me by surprise.’ “You... sorry, you want a frilly dress? And your Daddy didn’t?” “Yeah! I thought they were super cute! I’ve been a fan of your shop for a long time now! But it was only when I let him adopt me that I had the freedom to wear one.” “Ah okay... wait... sorry... you let him adopt you? Freedom to wear one? Sorry I don’t understand.” “Oh, sorry! I guess with all the Amazons who come in here I’m a bit of a rarity.” “So... you let him adopt you? He didn’t adopt you by force or anything?” “Oh dear no! My Daddy is a pushover. He didn’t even want to adopt me! It took me 2 years of hassling him to get him to do it.” “I’m sorry, I’m still a bit confused by all this.” That was an understatement. In all my time working here, I have never met a little who asked to be adopted like that. Not without some horrible reason like losing their job or whatever. This girl wanted to be a baby? I needed to know more. “Sorry, just to make sure, you aren’t being held against your will? You chose to be adopted and... enjoy being a baby?” “Uh huh!” she nodded her head, “I always liked the attention other littles got when they were being babied. I would often wear babyish clothes and nappies at home in private. Kind of like those Amazon ‘adult babies’, but... I’m a little ‘adult baby’ I guess. Now don’t get me wrong, I tried for years to not be adopted. Most Amazons are cruel, sadistic, and honestly not worthy of being parents to anyone. But I always swore to myself, if I ever met an Amazon who I could trust completely, I’d let them adopt me. And so one day I met Daddy, and we became close friends.” “And he adopted you?” “Well, yeah, but for a couple of years he swore he would never adopt me. Like I said, complete pushover. It took him all that time to see just how difficult we littles have it, by seeing all the stuff I went through. Then one time I joked about him adopting me eventually, and he said he would.” “Stuff you went through?” “Well I was about to be fired from my job and evicted from my home. I had constant attempts at people trying to adopt me. If he didn’t adopt me then, I would have ended up in an adoption centre or etiquette centre eventually. He saved my life by adopting me.” “But... you get to be an adult too, right?” “Sometimes yeah! When it’s just us two, I get to do some grown up stuff with him like watch movies or whatever. He still treats me like I’m his best friend, he just acts like a Daddy in public and when I’m wanting babying.” “But... what about... you know? Bathrooms...” “Oh we decided a long time ago that I may as well just stay padded all the time and eventually I lost all control. I don’t mind, I enjoy it.” “Again, you say you enjoy it? How do you enjoy being a baby?” “I get to give up all control to someone, someone I trust to look after me and care for me. I get to dress up in cute outfits and act as childish as I want without fear of being adopted by some cruel Amazon. And, you may think I’m weird for this... but I... kinda... like nappies...” “You... like nappies?” I asked her, “I mean the couple of times I’ve worn them, they were kinda comfy I guess... kinda like a...” “Hug?” she finished my sentence, she clearly had similar feelings. “Yeah... but... but I couldn’t wear them all the time! I only wore them because I’d been drugged!” “Yeah but not having to worry about the potty, not having to worry about having accidents or being deemed immature and adopted... it’s... nice. Plus they are great for naughty playtime and I may like the feeling when they’re soggy.” ‘I blushed at this. Why did I blush? My face felt like it was on fire. I shouldn’t be blushing at this! Why are the things this woman is saying making me feel... odd?’ “Eeee sorry Olivia, when you’ve been little like this for this long you tend to forget boundaries and what you’re saying! I don’t want to over share!” “It... it’s okay! Just... never heard any little talk like that before.” “You haven’t? I must be rare then! I know I’m not the only one though, some littles have this arrangement with an Amazon they trust and some littles enjoy being babied. Hell, like I said, I know some Amazons enjoy this! Imagine that! An Amazon with a kink for being babied like a little!” “That I would love to see!” “I know, right?” “Sorry about all the questions and stuff, just needed to know you weren’t being... abused or... well, adopted against your will.” “Oh, no, don’t worry! I’m not! Happily belong to my Daddy and that’s all me talking! Why do you need to know that though? Do you secretly work for Little Protection Services?” “Not exactly. We just... look out for littles who may not want to be babies.” “Oh so you’re part of the resistance?” A large Amazon walked through the curtain into the workshop. He was as tall as Malcolm, but wasn’t as built as him. Whilst not scrawny, he did give off that ‘nerd’ vibe. He was dressed in a slightly creased business suit and thick rimmed glasses on his face framed by his shaggy brown hair. “Resistance? Who’s in the resistance?” he said. I froze. “Daddy! Don’t scare her like that! She’ll wet herself, and she’s not padded like I am!” Alice said, grinning at me. “Sorry Miss, didn’t mean to scare you, I was talking to your business partner out there and was wondering what was taking so long. Is everything going okay?” asked her Daddy, with a very soothing, compassionate voice. “...Y... Yes Sir!” I answered quickly and sharply. “Please, call me John.” “Sorry, yes John.” “Good! Now what’s all this of the resistance?” “Nothing Daddy, Olivia here was just telling me she helps out littles who have been kidnapped!” Alice smiled. I was mortified. ‘You can’t just go around telling Amazons things like that!’ “I... didn’t say that.” I responded. “Well you look out for them, which is kinda helping.” Alice’s Daddy smiled at me. “Well good for you! I know a couple of littles in the resistance! Maybe you know them?” John exclaimed. “I’m really not in the resistance... we... we just help the odd little. You know, with whatever help we can give.” “Oh, well that’s a shame. Maybe I’ll talk to them, get you a contact?” “Wait... the resistance has coverage here? In this country?” “Oh yeah, not been long, but they started a few years ago I think. I don’t want to say more, just in case. If they trust you, they’ll get in contact and tell you more.” “Please do! We’re only a small time gig here, and we could do with all the help and resources we can get!” “Give me your number before we go and I’ll get in contact with them. Also it’d be nice to stay in contact with you anyway, it’s nice to see others looking out for those doomed to spend their life in nappies!” “Speaking of nappies Daddy...” Alice spoke up, a hint of nervousness in her voice. “Oh my little princess needs a change I guess. It was nice speaking to you Olivia! If you ever have any questions, give us a call! And thanks for making her dress; she’s been so excited for it!” “Absolutely no problem, it was really nice to meet you both!” I hesitated for a second before reaching out to Alice as she was walking out. One hand was being held by John, so I grabbed the other. “Alice? Sorry... one last question...?” She stopped, letting go of her Daddy’s hand and looked me in the eyes. “Of course Olivia! What is it?” “Are... are you... happy?” “Never been happier!” she said with a smile. She hugged me and skipped off to catch up with her Daddy. I stood there for a second before Malcolm came in. “How’d it go kiddo? Can she be saved?” “She... she doesn’t need saving.” I explained everything to Malcolm. Alice, her Daddy, her adoption, the resistance, everything. “That’s a lot to take in. Especially about the resistance. If he wasn’t lying, that would be really good for us if they come to trust us.” “I agree.” Malcolm could tell I was being short and could see my mind was elsewhere. “What’s up?” “Huh?” “First Zoey, now this Alice woman. After each visit you’ve looked more frazzled.” “I have?” “Yeah! As if you’re pondering something very serious.” I took a deep breath. He was going to think I was either crazy or John had done something to me. “...would it be easier... if I was a... baby?” Malcolm took a while to think about what I had just said. His face pulled expressions I had never seen him pull towards me. “If you were a baby? Liv, don’t tell me you’re thinking of being adopted?” “Well...” “No! Out of the question! That is not happening to you! We do very important work here, and more importantly, I am not losing my best friend!” “But...” “No buts! I know I joke around a lot when it comes to all the baby stuff, but this is just ridiculous! You can’t just go and get adopted!” his words kept getting faster and faster, he was panicking. “MALCOLM!” He froze. “Listen to me; I have no intention of being adopted. But you have to admit... it would give a certain level of... security.” “I... I guess. It’s stupid though. You’d lose all your rights as an adult!” “But listen, what if I was adopted... but not legally. Just... for show?” “How would that work exactly? Look, I can tell you’ve come up with another ridiculous plan, so I need to know every single bit of your stupid plan before I can either hate myself for allowing you to go through with it, or I shoot it down.” I took a breath. “Zoey and Alice both do it. Two littles on the same day, both of whom act like a baby in public and then are allowed to be adults in private.” “But you won’t be seen as an adult anywhere! You won’t be able to go out on your own!” “Mal... do I ever go out anywhere on my own, other than to work? Face it, a little spends their life surviving. We don’t live, we survive. Until the inevitable happens. Until we get adopted. But what if I got to live my life AND control my own adoption? And hey, it’s not like it’s even a legal adoption!” “You have a point. And I hate myself for saying that. Especially when your imagination starts going off like this. But you’d still have to find an Amazon who would adopt you! One who treats you right and won’t melt your mind!” I smiled at him. “I’m going to need your help.” “Why do I feel like I’m going to regret helping you?” Malcolm responded, sighing loudly. **************************************** Charlotte pulled her keys out of her bag as she walked up to her front door. Inserting the key and turning the handle, she slowly opened the door, expecting mail to be on the floor. There wasn’t any. ‘Strange’ she thought. She closed the door, and put her keys in the bowl in the kitchen where she would usually leave them. Next to the bowl was the missing mail. ‘Oh. Liv must be here. She does have a key. Maybe... oooh maybe she has a sexy surprise for me...?’ Dropping her bag on the floor, she called out. “Livvvvvvv? Are you here?” “Yeah! I’m in the bedroom!” ‘Maybe she’s wearing some sexy lingerie or something!‘ Charlotte thought to herself, smiling. Taking off her coat and hanging it up, she practically skipped to the bedroom, awaiting whatever sexy surprise her girlfriend had in store for her. “So what’s my girlfriend got...” she opened the door to the bedroom and walked in, “in store for...” She stood completely still, her mouth wide open. Her arms frozen by her sides and her legs unable to move. She was not expecting this. Olivia, sat in the middle of Charlie’s bed with her legs crossed, pulled a pink dummy out of her mouth, wiping it on the pink bib she had around her neck and resting it on her leg close to the large baby-print nappy she was now wearing. She had her hair in pigtails with pink bows in them, and frilly white socks on her feet. She cleared her throat. “...Hewwo Mummy!” ========================================================== Thanks for reading, and I hope everyone enjoyed it. Also hoping people are enjoying the story as a whole. Please leave likes and comments and all that fun stuff, I really love reading everyone's comments. I've been looking forward to posting this chapter for a while now and I can't wait to see people's reactions! This is one of the very few instances where the story is told from Charlie's perspective, albeit only part of this chapter. You'll see more later in the story, she may even get her own chapter! Next chapter Wednesday or Thursday, depending on how mean I'm feeling and how long I want people to wait for Charlie's reaction! ??

Chapter 14. "Okay Sarah let's go get you ready to go. Emily I will be back in a few minutes. Finish your drink." Kim said, taking Sarah by the hand and leading her out of the kitchen. Emily looked over and kicked her feet, banging them against her highchair. Before she could say anything Kim and Sarah were out of sight. She looked around the kitchen. She picked up her sippy cup and held it over her head. She so wanted to throw it but she just couldn't let it go. She kicked her feet once again, making the highchair move a little. Kim and Sarah returned. Sarah was wearing jeans and a purple t-shirt. Her hair was pulled back and she had a couple hair clips holding it in place. "Did you finish your drink honey?" Kim asked Emily. "Yes. Can I get out of here now?" Kim pulled the tray forward and took Emily from under her arms, lifting her out. Kim placed her on her hip instead of setting her on the floor. Emily kicked her legs against Kim. "I can walk." Kim paid no attention to her. "Sarah would you like to come help pick out something for Emily to wear?" Sarah looked up at Kim. "Okay." she said, before running down the hallway. Kim gave Emily a little bounce on her hip. "Let's go get you dressed." Sarah had the closest door open and was looking up at the row of clothes. "What do you think Sarah? Do you think a nice dress would be good for Emily?" Sarah put her hand on a pink dress. "This one?" "I think that would be very nice." Kim took the dress and handed it to Sarah. "Can you hold this? I just need to make sure Emily doesn't need a new diaper." Sarah took the dress and held it up, so that it didn't touch the floor. Kim carried Emily over to the bed. "Do you need your bum changed?" "No I don't. I don't need to wear a diaper." Kim placed her hand on the front of Emily's diaper. "All dry. Good girl!" Kim then pulled Emily up, setting her on the floor. Sarah was standing right there with the pink dress. Kim pulled Emily t-shirt off and set it on the bed. She took the dress from Sarah. "Arms up sweetie." Emily looked at the pink dress and then crossed her arms in front of her. "No. I'm not wearing that. I don't need to wear this either." She said, looking down at the diaper wrapped around her waist. "Emily!!! Arms up now." Kim said loudly. Emily stepped a little to the right and then bolted. She got past Kim and Sarah. She got to the doorway and turned. "I'm not wearing that." She put her hands on the sides of her diaper. "And I'm not wearing this either." She started to pull the tapes off her diaper. Kim watched the diapered girl run for the door. If Emily only knew how much younger it made her look, running around wearing only a diaper. When she saw her go for her diaper she yelled, "Emily you had better not touch that diaper!!!!" Emily stopped just before she was about to pull the tabes. When Kim yelled at her she felt a little pee escape and soak into her diaper. It wasn't much and she was able to stop the flow quickly. "Emily, if you touch that diaper, you will be wearing only a diaper when we go out. Would you like that?" Emily looked down the hallway. She wanted to run but where would she go? She turned back. "I'm too old to wearing this and I don't need them." Kim walked a few steps towards her. "If you like to run around in your diaper, that's fine with me. I'll get you some shoes and we can go." Emily didn't know what to do. Kim held her hand out and then pointed down in front of her. "Get back over here right now!" Emily started to cry. She wiped a few tears from her cheeks. 'She just had to get a hold of her mother.' She was very afraid Kim might make her go out the way she was. She looked back down the hallway. She didn't have a choice now. She slowly walked towards Kim and Sarah. Once Emily was close enough Kim grabbed her arm pulling her closer. "Now, do you want to wear the dress or do you want to go the way you are right now?" Emily looked down at the floor. "Dress." she squeaked out. "Arms up then." Emily held her arms up and she felt Kim place the dress over them, pulling it down. The pink dress was tight fitting and came down just above her knees. Kim took her by the hand and the three walked out to the kitchen. Kim picked up the pacifier. "Open." Emily slowly opened her mouth and felt the pacifier slide between her teeth. "If you are good, I will remove it before we get to the dress shop." Emily wanted to spit it out but when she looked up at Kim and saw the look on her face, she knew better. She just needed to talk to her mom. "Sarah, help Emily put on her sandals please." Emily shook her head. "I an do myselfff." she mumbled with the pacifier in her mouth. Sarah grabbed the pink sandals and brought them over too Emily. She knelt down and placed the sandals in front of her. Emily slipped her feet into them. "Good job." Sarah said, as if she was talking to someone younger than herself. "Thank you Sarah. Please take Emily out to the truck but wait for me to get out there before getting in." Sarah smiled and took Emily's hand. "Come on." she said, leading her out of the door. Kim watched Sarah lead Emily out. She went back to the kitchen and picked up a diaper bag she had packed earlier. She place the pink and white bag over her shoulder, grabbed her purse and made her way outside. Sarah had Emily were standing on her side. Kim opened the back and placed the diaper bag and her purse inside. She walked around and opened Emily's door. Emily had almost forgot about the carseat but was quickly remembered about it once she was picked up and placed into it. Kim placed the belts over her shoulders and buckled it between her legs. Emily's dress had been pushed up and her diaper was on full display. Sarah had run around and opened her own door. She climbed in, getting into her own carseat. She waited for Aunt Kim to buckle her in. Emily sat, sucking on her pacifier. Her diaper started too cool from the little pee that she had let out into it earlier. She tried to move her legs back and forth a little as her need to pee became stronger. When Kim pulled out of the driveway and stopped before going forward, Emily felt her bladder empty and there was no stopping it. She sucked harder on the pacifier and closed her eyes. Emily didn't open her eyes until she heard her door open. She looked at Kim standing there. Kim unbuckled her carseat and pushed on the front of her now wet diaper. "Looks like someone needs a diaper change. Come on, out you come." Kim picked Emily out of her seat and placed her on her hip. She carried her around and open the back, placing the diaper bag over her shoulder. Kim place her hand on Emily's pacifier. "Thank you for being a good girl." she said, and popped her pacifier out of her mouth, placing into the diaper bag. Emily laid her head on Kim's shoulder. Kim had Sarah's hand as they walked down the side walk. If Emily had of looked down the sidewalk she might have spotted her mother sitting on a bench, not that far away. "Good morning." Sam said. "Good morning. We have an appointment for these two to try on their dresses." "Yes, right this way. The bride just finished up a little bit ago." Emily picked up her head. "Mommy." She said, looking around the store. 'Her mother was just there? She tried to look out the front window but she was quickly carried further back into the store. Once they got into the big room in the back. Kim said, "Is there somewhere I can change this ones diaper before we begin?" "Oh yes of course right over there." Sam said, pointing towards the bathroom. Sam looked down at Sarah. "This must be Emily then?" Thinking that she must be the older one of the two. "No. I''m Sarah." Sarah said. "Oh. I'm sorry Sarah. Why don't you come over here and we can get started trying on your pretty dress." Sarah went with Sam and Kim carried Emily into the washroom. Kim set Emily down on the floor and set the diaper bag on the counter. She took the bottom of Emily's dress and pulled it off her. Emily stood wearing only a wet diaper. Kim pulled out a change pad and placed it on the long counter. "Up you go." Kim picked up her up and laid her down on the change pad. "Let's get you out of your wet diaper. The one you said you don't need." Kim proceeded to change Emily fairly quick. "Does that feel better sweetie?" Emily said nothing as she was placed back down on the floor. Kim packed up the diaper bag and tossed the used diaper in the garbage. "Let's go try on your dress." Kim took Emily's hand and opened the door. Emily didn't want to walk out wearing only her diaper. "Please. I can't go out there." "Don't be silly. We have to get your dress on and make sure it fits." "But....." Before she could finished, Kim pulled her out into the dressing room. Sarah was standing next to Sam with her dress already on. Both Sam and Sarah looked at Kim and Emily. "I have just the thing for her before we get started." Sam said, walking towards the doorway. "You look great Sarah. How do you like it?" Kim asked. Sarah did a little spin. "I like it." "Thats great. You look very pretty." Emily stood beside Kim and was surprised how more grown up Sarah look in the dress. Here she was standing in nothing but a diaper made for toddlers . Sam came back and tore open a package. "These will be best over her diaper. She will match the bride!" Sam handed Kim the same plastic pants that Beth had on, just in a smaller size. Kim took the plastic pants from Sam. "Did you say the bride had these on?" "Yes. Her mother-in-law thought they would be best over her diaper." Kim smiled. "Hear that Emily? You and your mommy will be wearing the same thing." Emily looked at the plastic pants and then back at Sam. 'Her mother was wearing them? No way that was possible.' "I don't think my mom needs those." Kim held out the plastic pants. "And you didn't think you need the diaper you are wearing either but I've had too change you twice today. Now step in." Emily's face went red. She slowly placed her right foot into the plastic pants, then her left. Kim pulled them up over her diaper. Kim turned her around and patted her bottom. "These are just the cutest. I love the ruffles." Kim said, before turning Emily back so she was facing her. Emily looked down at the plastic pants now over her diaper. 'At least they covered up the prints on it.' The rest of the dress fitting went by quick. Both the girls dresses fit perfectly. Kim had Emily out of the plastic pants and they were given to Sam to hang with her dress. "If you would like more of these pants, the store is just down the street. I believe the other two went down there." Sam said. Kim had Emily back in her pink dress and was holding her hand. "Well, maybe that would be a good place to go then." Sam covered the dresses back in their plastic and hung them on the wall. "I will be looking forward to seeing some pictures from the wedding." "I'll be sure to send some to you. Thank you. Can you girls say thank you too Sam?" Sarah and Emily both said, "Thank you" at the same time. Kim lead Emily out of the store and Sarah followed behind. She turned right and started walking towards the corner.

I put this up on my Patreon and a lot of my readers found it very cathartic. Enjoy. ____________________ Such butterflies in my stomach. I just ... But I had to do this. I just had to. Even if those butterflies turned into angry hummingbirds. But I had to. No one else was home but Mom, so I went down to the kitchen where she was making food for the party. “Um, Mom, can I talk to you?” She dabbed the sauce she was making with her finger and licked it off. “Mmm. Perfect. What do you wanna talk about, sweetie?” A big part of me, maybe most of me, wished she had said, ‘Can it wait?’ But she didn’t. And those butterflies were definitely angry hummingbirds then. I felt almost dizzy and sat down. Mom had left her glass on the table, and I took a big drink. She sat down next to me. “Are you okay,” she asked. “Mhmm,” I said, trying to sound more okay than I felt. “I’m glad to have you home. I missed you when you were at college.” “I missed home.” “So what do you want to talk to me about?” “Well, um, it’s personal, first. I’m not even sure I should tell you.” “I know you’re the big girl on campus, rising sophomore,” she chuckled, “but I’m still your mom. You can tell me things.” Hardly the big girl on campus, but I am the first in my family to go to college. I’d been home for the summer for two days. I didn’t know what I’d do, but I knew I couldn’t keep my secret forever. It was hard enough trying to hide the pants I wet when I when I forgot I wasn’t wearing, and I only had to hide them long enough to sneak them into the washer. Here goes. “I ... I don’t wear underwear anymore.” I didn’t see her reaction because I was looking at the table. “I wear diapers.” It wasn’t a deafening silence. Or an awkward silence. Just that terrible vacuum where words should go, and you don’t know what’s worse - the silence when you don’t know what they’re thinking but assume the worst, or when they start talking again and maybe confirm the worst. I sat there wanting to fall through the floor or start crying or run away. “Honey,” Mom finally said, “did you go to student health?” “No. I ...” “We’ll make an appointment for you with my gynecologist. She’ll probably refer you to a urologist, and they’ll know what to do.” She pulled out her phone. “Mom ... it’s not like that. I ... just like to wear them.” And I thought the first silence was long. “Please don’t think I’m crazy or gross,” I pleaded when an hour but really just twenty seconds had passed. I was on the verge of tears. “I don’t, sweetie. I don’t think you’re crazy, and certainly not that you’re gross. Can I, um, ask a few questions? And you don’t have to answer them if you don’t want to.” I nodded and took another drink from her glass. She got up, made another at the sink, and sat back down. “Are you ... wearing one right now?” I still couldn’t look at her. I looked at the table and choked out a “Mhmm.” “Stand up for me.” That made me look up, bug-eyed. “Why?” “Because I wanna see. C’mon. I won’t bite.” I stood up, and she reached over and put her hands on my hips. I wanted to jump away but couldn’t. I felt frozen. She twisted me left and right and all the way around slowly. A ball of emotion rose in my throat. “Mom,” I whimpered. “Sit,” she said. “I’d never have guessed. I can sort of see it now, but if you hadn’t told me ...” “You’re not mad?” “Why would I be mad? They’re just a different kind of underwear.” “O, Mom,” I cried and got out of my chair and into her lap for the first time in years. I needed a hug, and who better to hug than your mom? “Thank you.” She hugged me back and gave me a kiss on my hair. “You’re different, that’s all. And I love everything about you; every single thing. I’m happy if you’re happy. That’s all a good mom wants is for her babies to be happy.” Well, I did some crying on her shoulder. Not much; I don’t really cry. I’m not the crying type, mostly. I got off her lap and sat back down in my chair. She handed me a napkin to dab my eyes. “How long have you been doing this?” “Since September,” I said and blew my nose. “Like a week after you dropped me off.” “So you’ve probably wanted to do this for ...” “Forever. As long as I can remember.” I was so relieved I just started letting secrets come out. “I did sometimes before, but never real diapers. Not ones that fit me well. I didn’t have a credit card to order them, and they’re expensive. I saved all my money from last summer.” “I’ll buy them for you.” Wait, what? “You ... really?” I didn’t expect that. “Diapers are your underwear now. I buy your other clothes, or at least give you money to get what you need.” “You don’t have to ... thank you. I’m running out. I wasn’t sure what I’d do.” “You could’ve gone back to panties until your first paycheck, but no worries. I’m happy to if it makes you happy.” “About my job ... I didn’t accept their offer,” I confessed. “Why not? I thought you liked that job.” “I do, but I can’t lifeguard in a diaper.” Mom got quiet again for a second. “So this is ... this is really all the time, huh?” “Yeah. That’s why I told you. I don’t think I can hide it all summer, living in the house.” And going back to underwear, I’d decided, wasn’t an option either. I wear diapers. I waited most of my life to be able to say that, and I’m not taking it back. Ever. “No, you probably couldn’t hide it all summer,” Mom said. “Though you have so far.” “I wore panties the last two days, until today. I ...” “What?” “I forgot I wasn’t wearing a diaper and I ... had an accident.” “O. O my. Do you have lots of accidents,” she asked. “No. Sort of. I’m not sure. I’m just ... I wear diapers now, so I don’t hold it anymore. Sometimes it just happens without me meaning to, or maybe I mean to but forget I did it. I’m not sure.” “So you use them. You don’t just wear them.” I turned crimson, and I thought I couldn’t blush any harder since I came downstairs. “Mhmm.” “For everything?” “Not for everything ... not all of the time.” “But sometimes you ...” She trailed off. “Sometimes. I won’t do it here, if you don’t want me to.” “Well,” Mom said. She looked at the table, like me, and then looked back at me, and her expression seemed to soften. “A poopy diaper isn’t a big deal. You do what feels right.” O my god does it feel right. It feels so right. The only reason I don’t all the time is because it’s so hard to clean up by yourself. “Okay,” was all I said. “How did you hide it from Jessica,” Mom asked. She was my roommate. “Not well,” I said with a chuckle. “She caught me in one the very next day.” “Was she nice about it?” “Mhmm. I lied. I told her I needed them.” I shook my head and rolled my eyes at the memory. “She is so the mom of the friend group.” “How so?” “Just like, if we were in a hurry to go somewhere, she’d change me. She’d check my diaper and sometimes carry my diaper bag. She even kept a change of clothes for me in her car.” I was too wrapped up in that pleasant memory to remember I didn’t need to tell Mom everything. “I see,” Mom said. “And you liked that? Her treating you like that?” “Sometimes.” “Honey, were you and her dating?” “What? No. She was just ... being helpful. She isn’t ... I mean I am, but she isn’t ...” Well, then I was confused. “She might be.” Which would be kinda awesome. I developed a crush the moment she didn’t make fun of me for being in diapers. “Well,” Mom said and chuckled again, “anyway, I don’t mind helping out with those things. One more diaper to change isn’t such a big deal.” “Um ... okay. I’m not asking you to do that.” “I know, sweetie, but you do dawdle sometimes, and if changing your diaper when we’re trying to get out of the house helps, then that’s what I’m gonna do if you’re okay with it. You have a habit of making us late,” she said kindly. I did, and it drove my parents to distraction sometimes. “Okay ... I really just ... I told you because I thought you could help me hide it.” “We can do that. But you don’t have to.” “Um,” I chuckled, “I think I kinda do.” “Why? I accepted it.” “But you’re my mom.” “And your dad is your dad, and your brothers and sisters look up to you. I can help you hide it, or I can help you tell them. And we don’t have to tell them the truth if you don’t want to either.” “You’re okay with me lying?” My parents were not okay with lying. So not okay with it. “You’re an adult now. Sometimes adults need to lie.” “What would you do?” “You mean if I was you? Well, it’s really not up to me, but I’d tell the truth. Isn’t that so much easier than having to keep up a lie? And much easier than trying to hide it. I mean, honey, if you’re gonna make poopy diapers I don’t think you’re gonna hide it so well.” “I don’t ... not every day.” “I promise everyone will accept you. We’re a family. And all your family will accept it. Your aunts and uncles and cousins and grandparents.” “Everybody has to know,” I asked. “We do spend an awful lot of time with them. Do your friends know? Besides Jessica, I mean.” “No.” “Up to you, but I’d tell them, too. I can’t really tell you’re wearing a diaper under your jeans, but it’s summer. I don’t think the shorts you wear will hide them so well.” Those were all good points. Hiding it is hard, tiring, and hardly foolproof. Lying to everyone I know ... it’s not that I am above lying, at least on this, but if I lied then everyone would be trying to help me. ‘What about this exercise, and have you tried this diet, and I know this doctor who ...’ I didn’t mind skipping all that. “Okay.” “Okay,” Mom asked. “I’ll tell everyone, and I’ll tell the truth.” “And I promise everyone will accept you for who you are. Do you know how I know?” “How?” “Mom superpower. We just know things like this.” I felt myself getting teary again. “Thank you. Really. For loving me for who I am.” Cheesy, but I just had to say it. We both stood up and enjoyed a good, long hug. It startled me when mom squeezed my butt, but I didn’t stop hugging her. We stepped back, and Mom her hands on my shoulders. Smiling and looking kind of bright eyed, like she was trying to be extra nice and not intimidating, she asked, “Can I see?” “I ... guess.” Her hands got to the button on my pants before mine. I let her unbutton and unzip my jeans. She pulled them down to just below my diaper. I felt small, not in a bad way, but I felt very much like her child and not her adult daughter. And that was before she put her hand on it and gave my diaper a squeeze. “They’re cute. You’ll have to show me where you get them,” she said as she raised my pants and re-buttoned them. “And wet. You should go change before we have to leave.” “I was thinking of not going.” “But it’s the start of summer. You always go to your uncle’s barbecue. Everyone wants to ask you about school, and you’re the oldest cousin. All the little ones are always so excited to play with you. And besides, we can just tell people and get it out of the way.” “How will we tell them?” “Well, your father is going to be home with your brothers and sisters soon. We can sit down in the living room when they do and just tell them. And at the party, we don’t have to tell anyone unless they see or ask. I have a feeling they will, and I’ll just discreetly tell them you wear diapers now, unless you want to.” “No, I really don’t.” “So I’ll do it. You may get some questions from your cousins.” “Yeah...” “Just tell them sometimes big girls wear diapers. They look up to you.” “I guess.” “I know. Mom superpower.” She turned off the burner on the stove, stirring the sauce once more. “Taste.” She held the spoon out for me, and I tasted it. As good as it always is. Felt good to be home, though I did miss Jessica. “And,” Mom said, “you can talk to your aunt about a job at her daycare. You’re so good with the little ones, and I’m sure no one will mind one more diaper there.” “That’s true. I guess that would be a good place for me.” “Why don’t you go change so we can leave on time?” “I’ll just go in this.” “It’s too hot for that, and anyway, you need a fresh diapee.” I’m sorry, a what? “They can last a while. It’s not that wet.” “Honey,” she said and clicked her tongue, “c’mon,” she said and took me by the hand. “You shouldn’t leave the house in a wet diaper. You can show me your things, and I’ll get you changed. And I want to see your diaper bag and make sure it has a change of clothes, too. I can keep some diapers for you in your brother’s diaper bag, but I can’t be carrying around a change of pants for both of you.” “Mom?” “Mhmm?” “Thank you.” “You’re very welcome. I love you any way you wanna be, and it makes me very happy to help you be that person.” “I love you, Mom.” “I love you, too, and so does your whole family. Everyone will accept you’re back in diapers. I promise.” And it turns out moms do know these things.

When I was little, the Coney Islandhot dogs were the only fast food as anything else had to be ordered and prepared Even regular hot dogs The conies were on the grill in the window ready to be plucked up, bunned and made up This was ages before Carrol's or McDonald's which got here in in '62. I do not remember the conies before I was 7 or 8, I remember my first 'regular" hot dog at age 5 or 6 and it was love at first bite. I have been known mostly as a hot dog fiend

The Conversation She looked like an angel. My angel. She continued eating before looking up at me. Her eyes seemed to pierce my very being. She giggled softly and asked “So what is the occasion? You told me you wanted to discuss something important ,but all this.” She looked around the candle lit room. Then returned to look back at me. “This almost has me worried. Is something up?” My throat was dry. I could barley make a sound. I awkwardly chuckled before quickly downing my glass. The cold water didn’t seem to really help. I coughed a little before starting my speech. Oh man. I had countless sleepless nights trying to prepare this. I never thought a moment like this would ever exist. Her expression seemed to become slightly worried as I slowly stumbled with my words. “Hea…Heather. I am so lucky to have met you.” I paused for a moment before getting my courage back. I had to do this. Not just for me but for her. It would be cruel if she found out later. No matter how scared I was. This was going to happen tonight! “ I just want to let you know, how much I care about you. You are the single most precious thing in my life.” I looked down at my nearly untouched plate. “I know I am no prize winning catch. I must have done some amazing things in a past life to met you in this one.” “Or I was a monster in mine.”, she interrupted. I was speechless and looked up. “Sorry for interrupting. Please continue.” She was smiling so warmly I just wanted to remember her this way forever. “But there is something I have to tell you. I know you know how shy and reserved I can be when around people. A true introvert through and through.” She nodded quietly listening. “I remember how on our first date, you told me to relax and be myself. But I have been deceiving you.” She was now giving her full attention to me. I was startled and my nerves totally shot. I began stuttering and fumbling my words. My throat began tightening. I closed my eyes and realized what I terrible mistake I had made. I felt her clutch my hand. I looked wide eyed down at my hand to see that I had a death grip on the table cloth. I began to apologize but she just shook her head. “Please Jim, continue.” I hated hearing that name. Even though it was nickname, it bothered me. But for her anything. I would let her call me anything just to hear her voice, and to have it directed at me was just… I was in heaven. Well until I realized the reason she was talking to me. Right, now to dive back into hell. “Sorry. I remember that night after everyone left and it was just us. We started talking and before we knew it was morning. The day was awful but that night was worth it.” I looked directly into her eyes and smiled before continuing. “ I felt so comfortable opening up to you. I talked more to you than anybody in my whole life. We talked and our interests and recent events. We talked about work and everything from Harry Potter to philosophy. We even discussed politics and religion, which is a big taboo when trying have a nice casual conversation. But I loved just talking to you.” I paused knowing that this was it. The make or break moment that would decide how the night…no, how the rest on my life would go. “As open as I was to you, I hide somethings. I know your remember how I felt different from everybody else. Like that one egg that doesn’t fit in the carton. You told me that it didn’t matter to you. That you loved me for me. That what ever made me comfortable was ok. As long as it didn’t hurt me or anybody else.” My sight became blurry. I looked down and closed my eyes tightly. Tears began to pool but before they dropped I felt something touch my face. I felt her take a napkin across my eyes. She put her hand on the side of my face and slowly raised it till our eyes met. She was leaning over table, barely afoot from my face. She was staring directly into my soul. Her features soft and smiling. “ Go on.” she said. My heart couldn’t it. I couldn’t take. Finally I blurted it out. “ I like certain things! Things that aren’t normal. I am not normal. I hate that I like these things and wish I didn’t. But no matter how hard I try I just can’t. And I hate me because of it!” I finished before completely breaking down. There was no stopping the flood gates now. The dam had burst. I couldn’t contain my heartache. I was openly weeping in front of the woman I loved. I didn’t even realize she had moved till I felt her hugging me. “It’s okay. Let it out. This must be very difficult but keep going.” I looked up at her. Now realizing how small I truly felt. I hated this but couldn’t stop the tears. “ So what are these things exactly.” The comfort I first felt but now with her holding me like this. I felt trapped. “I like being babied.” She just kept looking at me. Holding me. I stared back in fear. Imagining how an animal feels when the hunters have it pinned. Before panic completely took over she answered back with” well everybody likes to be babied sometimes. I like to come home and be pampered.” Her voice had a slight chuckle as she spoke. “No. Not like that. I mean I like that too but….I mean something different.” My voice seemed to return to me as I went on to explain everything. Diapers ,pacifiers , bottles, and everything else that came to mind. I stopped paying attention to her as I was talking. My focus drifted and my brain and mouth seemed to go on autopilot. When I realized all of what had been said, I froze. Sometime during my spiel she had let go. She was emotionless. Wait that is not the right word. Cold and frigid. She was like statue. Her face was blank but her eyes were fierce. I felt that I was shrinking or she was growing. Maybe both were happening. The fear that had left during me talking came back and it brought an army with it. I was petrified. I started to open my mouth but she slowly shook her head. She never broke eye contact with me. “I think I understand enough.” Her voice was unlike anything I have ever heard. It wasn’t loud but there was a force behind it, that could bring down a building. I began shaking. I quickly looked away towards the floor. I could feel her. Her judgment was crushing me. I felt my eyes start to tear up as I spoke,” I’m sorry! I just wanted you to know the truth. I didn’t want to hide this and have it come out later. I love you and I didn’t want to hurt you.” My shaking intensified. I felt as if I was standing naked in the Arctic. Cold and alone even as the person I loved more than any other was directly beside me. Judging me. Hating me. And I didn’t blame her. The silence seemed to fill the world. The only sign of life was my sobbing. After what felt like an eternity, she spoke. “So, you didn’t want a girlfriend. You wanted a babysitter, huh?”. “What? No that’s not it all! I just wanted you to know. I wanted to stop hiding. No more secrets.” “No more secrets eh? No, you don’t want a babysitter. You want a mommy!” I was taken back. My eyes wide in horror. My mouth agape. “NO! That’s not it at all. I just…” “No I get it. He’s just a scawed lil guy huh?” My world was imploding my worst nightmare was happening. “No I get it. Do you remember one our first conversations about our future. The one about kids?” I did. We both agreed it wasn’t a priority but neither of us were against the idea of having kids in the future. Well at least until we could provide for them. Truthful that was a rough topic. I am not the blessed when it comes to size. Just another of the many reasons I avoided relationships. And I always feared if I could even have kids. But she didn’t care. “I care more about who the person is than what the person came equipped with.” That was why this was so painful now. I didn’t recognize the person who stood before me. She was looking at me with a look of contempt I couldn’t comprehend. Then she smirked, “ Does anybody else know?” I shook my head. She laughed. I went to stand up but as I started to rise. She put her hands on my shoulders and slowly pushed me down to the floor. “No I think this is a more appropriate place for you.” I couldn’t think anymore. I was sitting on the floor frozen in fear. Her laugh brought me back to the present as I looked up at her. “ It’s dangerous to have babies on big people furniture. No I think down there is best. Wouldn’t want you getting a boo boo, huh?” My tears returned. I tried to speak but nothing came from it. Well until her next statement. “Hmmm. It’s dangerous to leave a baby alone. Maybe I could talk one of our friends to babysit while I sort some things out.” Panic overtook me. “NO! Please, i beg you to STOP.” I was crying…no, I was shrieking. My shaking overtook me. I curled into a ball. I was crying and shaking so hard I couldn’t catch my breath. My life was over. This was it. I took one chance to many and this is what I got. My mind raced. I was thinking about the mistakes that led me here. I don’t know where I went wrong. I don’t want to be here. I didn’t want to exist. I was so out of it, I couldn’t hear her trying to console me. I just kept shaking ,crying and curling myself up tighter and tighter. Finally I heard something through my panicked thoughts. It was soft and beautiful. As I calmed down, more of my surroundings came into focus. I realized she was curled up with me. Spooning me and singing softly in my ear. I started to calm down a little. Listening to her voice and enjoying the feel of her embrace. My crying turned to sobs. My shaking gone but still difficult to catch my breath. Finally I spoke. “I..I’m..I’m so sorry. I didn’t mean to embarrass you. I…I..I just wanted you to know truth. I wanted…I wanted you to see the real me. Warts and all! I understand that you hate me… I hate me… I..I understand” but before I could finish I felt a hard slap on my upper thigh. “NEVER AGAIN! Promise me right NOW, that you will never say that ever again!” I was confused as she continued. “If I ever hear you say that you hate yourself again, we are through. I never want to hear you attack the thing I love.” I was silent. “I am the one who is sorry. I misread the situation. Truthfully I had my suspicions. You were pretty good at hiding your online activities but you slipped up enough for me to figure somethings out. But clearly I made a mistake.” She nuzzled my neck and asked if I could forgive her. I slowly unfurled my self. My breathing back to normal. My eyes swollen and red. I turned to face her. Our noses touching. “ I couldn’t never not forgive you. I love you too much. If I need to throw away everything about me to be with you I will. If I” she placed a finger over my lips. I only now realized she had tears in her eyes. “Stop it. Please just stop. I am sorry. I didn’t mean to cause you this much pain. I love you too. I knew you were hiding something. And when I thought I had figured it out. I just thought I could surprise you. But I didn’t want this.” She was crying. She moved in close me resting her forehead against my chest. “Please forgive me. I am so sorry.”I wrapped my arms around her and laid my head on to of hers. We laid on the floor in each other’s arms slightly crying till the candles died. In complete darkness wrapped in each other’s arms I whispered into her ear, “ Sorry I overcooked the chicken.” I heard her softly chuckle. “You ass.” Okay, here we go. I would just like to thank you for reading this and getting to the end. Hopefully you enjoyed it. This was my first story I actually wrote down and released into the public. I am a bit new to this. I have been an abdl for quite a long time but never had the courage to truly accept it. Truthfully I still really don’t but I believe I am getting better. Which is why I posted this story. I have read and seen so many amazing this this community has made and it made me sad that all I seemed to do was enjoy others people hard work. While other people bravely stood out in the open, I sat against the wall in the dark trying not to be noticed. So enough of the pity party from me and just thanks again.

If you let them know they are a priority, you will be amazed at how many problems disappear in your relationship.

5.) Friday classes came and went. I only had one in the morning and Landon had one in the afternoon. We didn't talk until I got home, when Landon should have been leaving. "Come on." "What?" "We're going." "You have class." "In the car, hop to it." It wasn't until I'd sat myself in the passenger seat that I bothered to ask: "Where are we going?" "We're going on a drive and we won't be back until Sunday. I packed for you. Your iPod is in the glove compartment." Bam. Checkmate. "I... what?" I looked at the back seat of the car and saw a duffel bag stuffed under the seat. "You can't just tell me we're going away for the weekend, Landon!" But this wasn't the first time he'd done it, either. I leaned back in my chair and frowned. I wasn't as worried about his packing - we always wore the same clothes anyway. "I made a playlist on your iPod: Follow-up songs to one-hit wonder girl bands, 1987-1989." I grinned. Obscure playlists like that were something of a thing for us and the more obtuse the better. Hayden's last one had been 'Bands who's singers had died from choking on their own puke' and had been an amazing cross-section of 1960's and 1970's rock. My distain didn't last long at all, and especially after I realized where we were going. Landon had jumped on the interstate going north, and it wasn't until we passed the mall that I noticed. "We're going to visit Marie." There was nothing else this far north. "Yup." Marie held the current record for ‘someone who had known us the longest and wasn’t direct family’. We met in daycare when we were four years old and was the sort of friend who was cemented in permanency. She went to a different college than us, but that didn’t change anything. We listened to music the entire way, though we'd decided to switch spots just outside her university. Landon nearly always drove, and this gave us a very good chance to mess with Marie. We'd both dated Marie at one point, but she never knew which one of us it was. It was a very interesting psychological experiment, and that was the only reason I went along with it. "Her school is so much nicer than ours." It was something we always noticed when we visited and it was usually Hayden who pointed it out with a little pout. I did my best to be Hayden and pouted appropriately. Her dorm building was at the far end of the campus and we got to drive past the far-too-pretty buildings on the way with a large sense of envy. "Well, if we weren't such crappy students - and of course, by that, I mean if I wasn't such a crappy student and you weren't such an amazing brother - then we could go somewhere like this." Truth of the matter was, I was an amazing student. Landon, however... "Obviously you just have other things on your mind, like day-dreaming about the skirt the girl in front of you is wearing, or wondering how you'll ever tell your wonderful brother that you're a girl deep down inside." Despite the fact we had a lot of fun with it, switching into one-another’s personas was actually a great way to reflect on our own thought processes. I felt a little blush on my cheeks, certainly not very Landon, and ran my hand through my hair the way he does. Gosh, I felt silly, but he really did pull off an amazing Hayden. I couldn't break the cycle. I climbed out of the car when we'd stopped it beside Marie's pine green two-door Focus. "No no, I'll get the bags. You're clearly too young." The joke felt awkward on my tongue and I felt myself blush again. Fuck. I had to work on that. I grinned coyly and bit my lip, very Hayden-esque, and let my brother take the heavy duffel bag while I took the lighter backpack. I'd definitely over-packed for the weekend, but I did want to be prepared. Marie's room was mercifully on the first floor on the dorm building, so at least we weren't walking very far. We both stopped outside Marie's door. I made sure to prop the bag up on my shoulder the way Landon liked to and brushed my bangs out of my eyes. Landon was a half-step behind me, and I knocked. Marie was a sweet girl, if anything. She was adventurous, a lot like Hannah, but much more reserved. She wasn't crude - she just liked to have fun. She was probably my favorite friend. "Hey you two!" She grinned a sort of bubbly smile that you wouldn't typically find on a girl her age and she stepped back to let the two boys inside. "Wow, you packed all that for a weekend? Gawd, you two pack like girls. Alright. You can put your stuff in Em's room - she's away for the weekend." With Emma away and a whole weekend at our disposal, this could turn out even more perfect than I could have hoped for - my stomach was churning with butterflies. "Hayden packed," I said, rolling my eyes. "He can't go anywhere without his makeup, can he?" The blush on Landon's face was so convincing I wasn't sure my joke had actually gotten to him or not. He stuck out his tongue the way I do and we both made our way inside. The blush was characteristic of Hayden, but it was very real for me. I made sure to avoid eye-contact as I took the duffel from my brother and went into Emma's room. Marie smiled at the boy in front of her whom she presumed to be Landon and rocked on the back of her feet. "So does he know I know? Or should I act surprised when you tell me...?" Her tones were hushed in that very clearly 'this is a secret!' way. "Does he know?" It wasn't often Landon's life and mine were so separated I had to ask questions like this. Typically I would roll with it just fine, but this was too... vague. "You know. That you... you know. Want to be a girl." "YOU TOLD MARIE BEFORE ME?!" Landon poked his head out of Emma's room with a smile and I dropped the duffel bag with a frown. "Seriously?! I'm your damn brother!" "I told her this morning! After I told you." I puffed out my cheeks. The jig was clearly up now, which was a shame - I should have thought about the Marie factor a little harder. Oh well. "Besides, Marie didn't call me a little sissy like you did!" Marie crossed her arms. "Are you calling Lanny a sissy, mister? Because you know you're going to be the same as her now, so I guess you're calling yourself a little sissy, too." I was laughing, Hayden was blushing, Marie was grinning. This was our dynamic. I plopped the duffel bag down in the living room and made my way straight to Emma's bedroom, slamming the door and leaving the other two alone. I really didn't expect this. Damn, I hated surprises. I got comfortable on Emma's bed and looked up at the ceiling. Was I a sissy now? No... I was just a good brother, that's all... "Hey..." Marie peered her head in the door and then closed it behind her, siting down on the bed next to Hayden. "I'm sorry, it was sucky of me to tease you like that. I know this is hard. I mean, hard enough when someone you love tells you that they're going to be a girl, right? But then that's someone that you've built your whole life around being the same as. Talk to me? You know I'll listen." I sat up straight and looked at Marie with a small smile. "I'm not upset or anything. It's just weird, and I don't know what to do. I don't really mind it, I don't think. People dress up all the time, like all kinds of things..." Babies, for example. "I'm okay with it..." "Are you going to be a girl, too? With Land-... Lanny? I know you two like being the same, and I think that's what this trip is about. Lanny wants to be able to spend some time as a girl with you in a place that isn't where you live." Marie took the boy’s hand in hers and smiled. "Can I paint your nails? I bet Lanny would feel a lot better about all this if she could see you taking steps on your own, too." "I... wait, what? Spending time as a girl... at a place..." I shook my head, entirely confused. "He doesn't mean here. He doesn't mean here?! What's wrong with our apartment?! I said we could! I said so and he just! Ugh!" Marie took my hand and pulled me into one of those awkward sideways friend's hugs. "He's such an idiot!" "He's been sitting on this for most of his life, unable to tell anybody. Now that you know, he wants to be able to enjoy it." Marie smiled and continued. "Can you imagine what it must be like... to have that secret? For that long? Wouldn't you want to just immerse yourself in it the moment you realize you can tell someone you trust and they don't hate you for it?" "I guess... yeah..." I thought about two days prior, and all the kind words between my brother and I after he'd walked in on me. I let out a little sigh and put my head on Marie's shoulder. "I still don't understand why here is so much better than our place..." "Because here you don't have to worry about visitors or interruptions. You're off the grid for a few days. It was my idea..." The girl held up Hayden’s hand again and nodded to it. "Let me do your nails while we talk, okay?" Emma had more nail polish pots than braincells. I looked down at my nails and then up at Marie. I still didn't understand any of this, but if it made Landon happy... "You have to do Landon's the same. Our rules and all." But she knew all that. We couldn't have any distinguishing characteristics. Marie got up and picked out a baby pastel pink polish from the little army of colors - something that someone might miss at a glance, but that the boys would notice without a doubt. She sat back down and began to assess Hayden's nails for any imperfections before she began. "You're amazing, Hayden. So many people that feel like Lanny does don't have anybody. The suicide rate is so damn high it's so scary. But you... you're just incredible. You're here and you're supportive and it's just... beautiful. You're beautiful. Both of you." "People that feel like..." So it was common then? Whatever my brother was going through? I thought about all the boys online, all the dresses they wore, and decided that my brother was much more attractive. He was, after all, my twin. "People kill themselves about it...? You don't think Landon will... do you?" I wouldn't know what to do if he did... "Not when he has you, Hayden. He's so lucky." She unscrewed the polish and began to paint his nails. She'd teach him, at a later time, but now was more focused on conversation. "No matter what happens now, he knows you're there. He can't ever lose everything because he'll always have you. Get it?" I nodded my head, trying to let her words sooth me. They didn't do a very good job, but the way the light pink polish shined off my fingers surely did. I never liked painted nails, not really, but it was the color. I suddenly felt so small, albeit a bit feminine. Maybe this... this wasn't so bad... "You're her buffer." Marie smiled as she watched the boy staring at his nails, his cheeks a little warm in response. Maybe he wasn't only doing it for Lanny - maybe Hayden felt the same way? She resolved to help them out regardless. "Don't let your nails touch anything until they're dry, okay?" "Yeah..." I looked down at the wet nails as they shined and did my best not to touch anything at all. I looked inherently silly, I supposed, but what did it matter? "You should do Landon's. I'll be fine on my own in here. I just want to think." "Okay. You come out when you're ready, okay?" Marie stood up and smiled. "Oh, Hayden...? I think she'd like it if you called her Lanny while we're here. I know it’s difficult and I mess up too. But I want to make her as comfortable as possible, okay?" She re-fastened the lid to the nail polish and tucked it into her hand as she left the bedroom. I thought a lot about it, my brother and his fixation. He'd so openly accepted mine, but I demanded nothing of him. Still, there were so many boys just like him, all those boys online, and all with high suicide rates. What did it matter if I played dress up sometimes? I didn't hate it. And it was like Landon - or Lanny - said: if it doesn't hurt me and it helps him, then why not? --------------- Thank you for reading! Like, Comment, and check us out on Patreon!

Moving this to Completed Stories, and will not be posting the other three tangentially related stories in this thread but putting them in their own threads. No changes to this story, except I added chapter headings to make it easier for anyone taking a break while reading to come back and find where stye left off. Chasing Emily by InkuHime Chapter 1 - What Hat Hacker's Haven Emily loved her apartment. She loved the old brickwork, and the wood, polished by age, with a patina that was nearly impossible to reproduce artificially. Then there was the view, which most people would probably find nothing to praise, but Emily liked it. Old factories and squat office buildings, widely spaced, all of it built nearly a hundred years prior, and largely abandoned for the last twenty years. The way the morning and setting sun caught all the old architecture, she could stare at it for hours, or at least until the sun climbed too high or set. She liked the people or the fact that they minded their own business. And she really liked the fact that for whatever reason of reverse gentrification seemed to be at play that giants did not seem to want to live there. A few littles like her, but mostly inbetweeners, oddballs who did not quite fit into society. Artists mostly, a handful of people practising nearly forgotten trades, like the blacksmith who lived down on the first floor, or the man who made handmade paper in the factory across the street. She was a little out of place as she practised a highly technical trade. She was a programmer, a graphic designer, a bit of a hacker (that she kept extra secret), all freelance. Someone rang her doorbell. She got up from her seat, slipping down onto the floor from a chair that would have been a decent size for an inbetweener, and walked towards the door. She had a small flat screen monitor by the door displaying an image of the hallway. Standing in front of her apartment door was a young man, a tall inbetweener, a clerk at the organic market down the street. He carried two bags in his arms. Pressing the intercom button, she said, “Hey Ted, just leave them out there. I’ll get them in a couple of minutes.” “Sure thing Miss Black,” he said, then put the bags down and left. She waited until he had entered the rickety old elevator and the doors had closed before she opened her door and pulled both bags in. It was not that she thought that Ted was one of those that felt all littles needed to be taken care of, but the market he worked at was one of the few places that saw significant visitors from outside of the area. All she needed was him talking about the little who lived by herself. Say that to the right Amazon, well, the wrong one, and it was like waving a red flag in front of a bull. Bad analogy she knew, as bulls were colour blind. Carefully she picked up each bag and carried each one at a time to her kitchen. The place had been scaled towards the tall inbetweener crowd, sort of a safe size as even an Amazon could live there. As a little, she made use of a lot of step stools and put most things on lower shelves. Food unpacked she went back to her desk, did a little jump to get herself back on the chair. Her feet did not reach the floor. She was on the smaller size for an adult little, only a bit over four feet tall. Apparently, she was also ‘cute as a button’, which was not a phrase she liked. Back in her chair, she looked at the progress bar on her laptop. She was running a program of her own design, one that was converting an old banking program into a new web-based one. It was a specialised area of work that took most programmers weeks to do. Her program did it in a few hours, and then she would take a few hours to look for any problems before sending it back to the client. Not that she would send it back immediately. She would wait several days. No need to let her clients know how fast she really was. They might start making unreasonable demands on her time. She lost herself for a while, looking out her window at the late afternoon scene, the low buildings stretching out in front of her, off into the distance. There was a ribbon of undeveloped land between her neighbourhood and the city proper, where skyscrapers began to thrust up into the air. Some of her clients worked in those towers, paying her ridiculous amounts of money so that she could live her private life, on her own terms. There were times she felt like a prisoner, but she was content. And she reminded herself she would feel more like a prisoner in a crib. Her computer chimed. The program finished. She went to work, losing track of time, the apartment darkening as the sun slipped below the horizon. Emily was actually surprised when she looked up and found she was sitting in a dark apartment. Yawning widely she slipped off her chair and began to turn on lights, stretching out as she did so, wincing at a few tiny pains. Maybe she could get one of those standing desks, she thought, walking into her kitchen. Busying herself with making her dinner, she made herself stop thinking about her work. Eventually, dinner was made (she grilled up a steak, gently steamed some asparagus and broccoli) and then eaten. After cleaning up, she took a bath then, dressed in a terrycloth robe (made by the seamstress who loved two floors down), took a seat out on her balcony, a cup of coffee in her hands. The neighbourhood became a little livelier at night. Two of the factories had been converted to clubs, and people who would not live there came to celebrate. In the cooling night air she watched the expensive cars come in, park, saw the people get out. A lot of giants, seven and eight-foot men and women, a few even taller, dressed for a night out, laughing as they walked beneath her, unaware of the little who looked down at them. She liked it. When Emily finished her coffee, she left the balcony, put her cup in the dishwasher and then returned to her computer. Various emails had come in since she had last looked. Most of it was deleted, a few she read. There was one from Lyle Redmond, asking if she wanted to come and work for him. He made those offers at least once a month, and as always he asked if they could meet, or at least talk on the phone. Emily, of course, did not meet her clients, and she avoided the phone as her voice was high and apparently sweet. And Lyle Redmond--CEO of one of the largest entertainment companies in the country was nearly a ten-foot tall giant who had already ‘adopted’ five little ‘girls’ like they were a fashion accessory--was not someone she wanted to meet. Nor did she want him to hear her high and ‘sweet’ voice and start getting ideas. As always it took a bit of work to craft a polite refusal. Emily had no wish to send anything that would insult Lyle, He gave her a lot of work and paid her a lot of money, and he could have negative consequences on her career if he took it into his mind to do so. That done she shut off her computer and went to her bedroom to watch TV, carefully avoiding any show with bright colours and simple but catchy music. There was not a lot one could do in the neighbourhood. The artisanal shops tended to deal in bulk orders and did not handle walk-in clients well. The clubs opened later in the evening and were full of people Emily did not want to deal with anyway. She liked to walk around the old buildings, down the wide streets, during the early morning or later day, when few people were around. There was, however, one bar, a real hole in the wall, a place called Sharky’s, with windows so dusty anyone who did not live there would not know it was open. Sharky, Emily did not think that was his real name, was an old, blind man, who carded Emily every time she came in. Why she did not know. He could not even read the card. Once that bit of ritual was over he would make her a gin and tonic, she would climb up (literally) onto the barstool, and he would go back to his newspaper. “Why…” “I like the smell of the ink,” he told her. “God, your like some kind of mind reader.” “I can just predict stupid questions,” he told her. Farther down the bar Gus laughed. She turned to him and raised her glass in a salute. He returned the gesture with his beer mug. Gus was the blacksmith who lived and worked on the first floor of her building. He was about six feet tall, and Emily would swear nearly as broad in the shoulders. He worked part-time as a bouncer, able to handle even the giants who made trouble. She supposed if he spent his day forcing steel to his will putting a drunken amazon or giant in their place would not be too hard. “Sharky, give me a beer and a whisky chaser,” Candy said as she took a seat beside Emily. Candy was a mechanic, five and a half feet tall of grease monkey and attitude, with short black hair and oil in her blood. “Hey ya Emily.” “Afternoon Candy. Calling it early?” “Parts have to come in from the coast. Until they come in the car no go.” She nodded to Sharky (not that he could see it) as he put the beer down in front of her. “Client is going to bitch about it.” “They always do,” Emily said. “Amen to that sister.” She lifted her glass. Emily lifted her glass and tapped it against Candy’s mug. A musical chime filled the bar. “Don’t chip my glasses,” Sharky told them as he put Candy’s shot down. Candy smiled at Emily then took a pull of her beer. She put her beer on the bar and reached out, gently touching Emily’ short blonde hair. “You should grow this long.” Emily made a rude noise. “Long hair takes forever to take care of.” Candy ran her hand through her short hair. “That’s waste. Oh, Linda’s got this green fabric, make a great summer dress and go perfectly with those baby blues of yours.” Emily made another rude noise. “Don’t like summer dresses?” “For me, a summer dress is a skirt hike from being a toddler’s dress.” Sharky laughed. “Fair point. Make a nice, long skirt. Wear it with a white blouse. Look better than jeans and t-shirt.” “Maybe. Sometimes it is dangerous to look too mature.” “Not this again.” Candy sighed, then took a deep drink of her beer. “I’ll admit some littles end up being treated like children, but that is only the ones who can’t really take care of themselves.” Emily was about to argue that, but instead, she took a drink of her gin and tonic. She had gone to college and had been friends with three other littles. They had worked hard, putting up with RAs who were more like nannies, night time diapers, pull-ups, an almost complete lack of privacy; all because some littles ‘needed’ that level of care. The four of them had been in the top ten percent of their graduating class; Emily herself had been at the top. And four years later the other three were, last Emily had heard, in nurseries, spending their days in wet and messy diapers. “I’ll ask Linda about the cloth, have something nice made,” she said to Candy. “Good,” Candy said, smiling. Chapter 2 - Robber Baroness's Fancy In the city proper, the ballroom of the Grand Hotel was the complete opposite of Sharky’s. On the very top of the building, with three-story windows, large chandeliers hanging down from the ceiling, the room was brightly illuminated day or night. Polished marble floors, polished wooden accessory pieces, all clean, modern lines. It spoke of money. The ballroom was full of well-dressed people, moving about in various orbits, meeting and greeting. “Miss Morgan, a pleasure to see you here.” Chase Morgan turned towards the speaker. She was a handsome redhead, with dark brown eyes, and a dancer’s build. He was an inbetweener, perhaps a few inches over six feet. He was almost three feet shorter than her. “Mr Sands,” she said, nodding to him. He smiled up at her, apparently unconcerned by the differences in their heights. “I just wanted to let you know that my board is looking forward to the collaboration between your company and ours.” “I am glad to hear that,” she told him. Mr Sands was one of those inbetweeners who had what she considered the requisite level of maturity. If he had not, she would never have negotiated with him. They spoke a little more, discussing the evening, then he excused himself, moving off towards another group of people. The evening was a charitable event and an award ceremony for philanthropic acts of the local companies. It was all self-congratulatory and provided opportunities to network. Chase looked around. Most of the attendees were seven feet or taller, a smaller percentage six feet or a little higher. The staff members were all inbetweeners, except for the bartender who must have been ten feet tall. And then there was the one little. Lyle Redmond’s ‘daughter’. Not quite five feet tall, delicate, dressed in a silly little party dress, with a skirt puffed up so much her thick diapers were easily seen. She was an adorable thing, but at ten thousand dollars a plate, bringing a little was showing off. Though, Chase thought, if she had a little like that she might want to show her off as well. As if thinking about him summoned him Lyle approached her. “Chase,” he called all smiles. “Lyle,” she replied in kind. “I wanted to let you know I thought your presentation was great. Really, I think it was only that my company has more experience that we were awarded the contract.” “Thank you, Lyle,” she said, though she was thinking, ‘shut up you sanctimonious bastard.’ Some more small talk and then Lyle excused himself. Chase’s business partner, a man her size (though as she was wearing heels, she stood taller than him), young, well dressed, walked to her side, handing her a glass of champagne. “Thank you, Richard.” “What did Mr Redmond have to say?” “He was just rubbing it into my face, the contract we lost. All very polite.” She drank her champagne. “I’d like to get one up on him.” “Probably won’t be competing in the same arena again. Useful learning experience and got us a lot of contacts, but the board didn’t like it.” Chase nodded and then laughed. “Maybe I’ll find a little more pretty than his.” Richard only smiled. Eventually, everyone took their seats, and the food was brought out. There were speeches, awards, a nervous inbetweener man, the beneficiary of the charitable funds from that evening, who stuttered through a speech about how their generosity was going to help a lot of people. Everyone clapped politely. The most entertaining part of the evening, for Chase at least, was when Lyle’s little almost knocked a glass of juice over. Three tables away Chase watched as he pulled the girl over his lap, untaped her diaper, and proceeded to spank her. It brought the proceedings to a halt for a bit, what with the sound of the spanking and the little crying, ‘please stop Daddy’. No one complained, however. It was understood that such things had to be done. Some of the smaller inbetweeners seemed nervous, Chase thought. Later, after the dinner and the speeches were over, Chase had gone into the ladies restroom to freshen her make up. There she found the little being changed by Lyle’s personal assistant. She walked over, looking down at the little, laying on the change table, her puffy skirts pushed under her as the assistant cleaned her off. Her eyes were still puffy, and Chase could see the angry red on her raised bottom. “Poor thing,” Chase said. The assistant nodded as she looked to Chase. “Well, she promised to be good if she was brought along, so she should have been more careful.” She looked back to the little. “You were naughty, weren’t you Min?” “Yes Ma’am,” Min replied in a small squeaky voice that seemed more artifice than actual, which was a pity to Chase’s mind. “Min was naughty.” “Still,” the assistant said, turning her attention back to Chase, lowering her voice, “Mr Redmond was a little upset over getting turned down by Emily Black, again.” Chase did not like employees who gossiped about their employers, but as it was Lyle, she was willing to put that aside. “May I?” she asked, looking down at Min. “Of course.” Chase took over the position at the changing table, reached into the diaper bag for a tube of cream. She squirted some of it on her hands and then began to rub it into the girl’s soft skin. Min blushed and raised her hand to her mouth and began to suck her thumb. “Min’s shy,” the assistant said in a sing-song voice. Chase laughed as she wiped her hands and then sprinkled some baby powder over the girl’s diaper area. She lifted her bottom, pulling her up by her ankles, and slipped a new diaper under her. She skillfully taped it up and then patted the front of the thick diaper. “Little Min is all dry now.” “Say thank you Min.” Min slipped her thumb from her mouth and said, blushing, “Thank you for changing me.” “You’re welcome sweetie.” Letting the assistant take over she went to the sink and washed her hands, left the bathroom before Min and her caretaker. She found Richard and suggested they should go. Later, when they were in the car, she asked him, “Have you ever heard of Emily Black?” “Emily Black?” “Apparently she turned down Lyle, put him in a snit. Was wondering if she was some starlet or model.” Richard looked thoughtful. “I think there is a freelance IT specialist by that name. I could look into it.” Chase shook her head. “Just curious.” Later when Chase had returned to her apartment, she looked out her south-facing windows. They were the best views. To the South was a line of undeveloped and protected land and beyond that an old neighbourhood, with low, charming buildings. Nothing to spoil her view. She poured herself a shot of whisky and went to her computer. She did a search for Emily Black, added a few filter words. In a few minutes, she found a simple site for Emily Black. After looking through the website for a few minutes, she changed her opinion from simple to minimalist elegant. If she could hire this woman, she could rub it in Lyle’s face. But to even discuss that she would need to initiate contact. She clicked on the contact button and wrote an email. Chapter 3 - Day in and Day out Emily woke early, went out for a quick jog along the empty streets, came back to her apartment and did some yoga. After finishing up, she showered and then had her breakfast. When she took a seat behind her computer, the area was waking up. She could hear the banging sound from Candy’s garage and knew that Gus would be working on his forge soon enough. All sounds she was used to. It was late in the morning when she read an email from Chase Morgan, asking for a check on her company’s security. She verified the email to make sure it was valid, then looked up Chase Morgan. A giant, an Amazon, but most of Emily's clientele were, and she tried to not hold it against them. She seemed a decent sort. No kids, real or otherwise. Always a good thing in her opinion. She was the CEO of a public relations/ advertising firm, one of the largest in the region. She was, Emily thought, looking at a picture, a striking woman. She looked at her calendar, decided she could fit in a basic scan later that day and sent an email to confirm the request. In the afternoon she started the work on the security audit, letting various programs she had written do the lion’s share of work. After dinner, she looked at the results, did some checking, and then put them aside to send off the next day. Chase read the report she had been sent, then cut away the preamble and the final suggestions before sending it to her IT manager. He came up to her office after lunch, holding a print out. He was about seven and a half feet tall, bit on the small side, but he was competent. “Where did you get this?” he asked her. “Any good?” He looked at the printout and then at her. “About half of it I knew about, problems we’re waiting on vendor patches for, but the other half, I missed that. No excuse.” “I’m not calling you on the carpet John, I just wanted to know what you thought. So it’s good?” “It’s excellent. Who did it?” “Emily Black. Heard of her?” “Yeah, if it is the same Emily Black. IT freelancer, near perfect.” “That sounds like her. What do you know?” “She’s been working for about three years, started small, built up a good reputation, now anyone in the know tries to hire her.” “Know anything else?” John shook his head. “I am thinking of hiring her, to do a full audit. If you are okay with that.” “That’s fine with me. But it is costly.” “How much?” “I hear she charges four thousand a day.” “That’s ridiculous.” “And yet people pay it. Apparently, she did one for Grantech two years ago. Found them over a hundred thousand in savings in the first year and plugged some holes that could have cost millions.” “I’ll have to think about it. If I go ahead with it, I will let you know.” “Thanks.” When he left Chase sat back in her chair. “Four thousand a day. Ridiculous.” Ten minutes later she was sending an email off requesting the audit. Emily went to see Linda after lunch. Linda was a seamstress who rented a large room on the second floor. She probably could have been working for any fashion house in the world, but the slim, bespectacled woman did not have the personality for such a job. She worked in the brightly lit room, surrounded by dressmaking dummies and shelves full of fabric. She made Emily a cup of tea, and they took a seat at a work table, Emily on a stool that gave her a bit of extra height, and talked about clothing. Someone knocked loudly at the door. “Just give me a minute Emily,” Linda said, getting up to go and answer the door. “Oh, I’m sorry,” Linda said, sounding a little nervous. “Weren’t you supposed to come here tomorrow?” “I know dear,” someone said, feminine, deep, a mixture that worried Emily as it usually meant a large woman. “However I had an opening in my schedule and was hoping you could measure the twins for those outfits we were talking about.” “Well, I suppose it is okay,” Linda told her guest, caving into the pressure, Emily thought, a little uncharitably as she took a drink of her tea. “Excellent.” The woman came into the room, and Emily got a good look at her. Probably eight and a half feet tall, smartly dressed, neatly bobbed blonde hair. She was holding (tightly) the hands of two girls, the ‘twins’ Emily supposed. They were probably related, but Emily did not think they were sisters, and she knew they were not actually children. The woman’s gaze fell on Emily. That look most giants had when they looked at a little, the one that was sizing them up for diapers; or at least that was what Emily thought when she was looked at like that. The woman looked to Linda who was following. “A customer?” she asked. “Just a neighbour ma’am,” Emily said politely. “Stopping off for a cup of tea.” The woman’s gaze did not waver until Linda said, “Perhaps you could get the girls’ clothing off?” The Amazon’s gaze left Emily and shifted to the littles with her. Both were dressed in identical denim rompers, white blouses, bottoms puffed out by diapers. Both were gagged by the pacifiers in their mouths. The Amazon set about stripping them down to vests and diapers. One of them looked towards Emily, her face flushing. Emily supposed she was still trying to fight against what was happening. The other one seemed unaware of Emily, or uncaring as if she had accepted her status. Emily knew that both of the ‘toddlers’ were littles, though the cotton vests and the thick diapers were doing an excellent job of hiding the subtle curves of a little. The woman, once she had each girl out of her clothing, made a big deal of checking their diapers, declaring both of them wet, and, after pulling back the diaper of the blushing one, that one of them had ‘made mommy a present’. A small part of Emily wanted to tell the woman to stop, to stand up for the littles, to tell her that they were not babies, but competent adults, or at least had been until the woman had got her paws on them. Of course, she did not. While she felt like a traitor for not doing so, she was not going to give that Amazon any reason to get angry at her. And she was careful about how much attention she paid to what was going on. If she ignored it, an Amazon might take that as shyness because maybe she had had an accident, and it was best that she check. It did not matter if you had not had an accident, and that you were not wearing diapers, giving an amazon and excuse to flip up your skirt or pull down your pants was a dangerous situation to be in. And she could not pay too much attention, in case that be taken as a desire to wear diapers also. She really wanted to leave but knew movement would attract attention. All right, perhaps she was paranoid but better safe than sorry. Linda measured the girls, putting the tape around their diapered bottoms. “They’ll always be wearing them,” the Amazon had said, “might as well include them.” Finally, Linda was done, and the Amazon was getting her charges dressed. Neither had spoken once, just sucked on their pacifiers as they had been measured. Emily could not help but shiver a little at that. “So, you’ll have the outfits ready in a week, with the extras?” Linda was looking at the paper pad she had taken notes on. She looked up and nodded. “Oh yes, not a problem. You will want the pink cotton?” “Yes, that will look nice.” The woman gave Emily one last look before Linda showed her out. Linda came back and poured Emily a fresh cup of tea. “Sorry about that.” “What did she mean by extras?” “Oh, that, well,” she paused, “she wants several outfits with straps, to restrict the movement of the arms and legs.” Emily’s eyes widened slightly. “So they will have to crawl?” “Yes,” Linda nodded. “That is why.” “That’s terrible,” Emily said before she could stop herself. “Oh Emily, don’t be silly. Sometimes it is just easier to take care of babies when they are crawling.” Emily wanted to say that they were not babies, that they were women, but as always she did not. The message would not get through. And more than once her angry statements had been described as ‘cranky’ or a ‘tantrum’ and those were words she did not want people associating with her. “Candy said you had some green fabric that would look good on me.” “Oh, I do. What are you thinking?” “A slinky, sexy pencil skirt with a tight white blouse.” “That will look wonderful on you.” She grabbed her measuring tape. “Let me get your numbers.” As she was being measured Emily thought she caught a faint diaper smell on the tape as it passed close to her face. Chase looked at the email she had received back. Damn, John had been right. Four thousand dollars a day, maximum charge of forty thousand dollars, and a flat sixteen thousand offer. Emily Black was suggesting Chase go with the daily rate, saying she could probably get it done in two days. “To hell with that,” Chase said as she replied to the email, indicating she would take the sixteen thousand deal. Two days later Chase received a full report back. She swore quietly for a good two minutes, then sent the report to John and set about writing an email. Dear Miss Black, Thank you very much for your hard and prompt work. I was hoping that we might meet, or at least talk on the phone, to discuss a possible position for you with my company. We are both women of the world so I will get right down to the facts. The fact is that I want to teach Lyle Redmond a lesson, and I can’t think of anything better than hiring you. Petty? Perhaps, but in all honesty, I can’t help but think of all the benefits my company would have were you to come and work for me. And I believe you would benefit as well. Please give my request some consideration. Thank you, She looked the email over and then sent it off. Up on her balcony, Emily watched a giant man get out of an SUV. From the rear seat, he brought out a small figure. Girl, boy, child or little, she could not tell. She guessed that he was going to Linda’s apartment. It looked like Linda was gaining some popularity for her ‘children’s’ clothing. Emily was glad for her friend, but at the same time, she would have preferred less of the larger people around. After finishing her tea Emily went back into her apartment, climbing up on her chair, taking a look at her computer. She had a new email, from Chase. She was not surprised to get a job offer, that happened fairly often. She was a little surprised as to the ultimate reason. And she was inordinately pleased to be called a woman of the world by an Amazon. That alone made her consider the offer for a moment, but she immediately discarded the thought. She was pretty confident if they were to meet Chase’s ‘woman of the world’ comment would be forgotten. She wrote her canned reply, thanking her for the offer and regretfully declining. She did add an extra line, agreeing that Lyle was quite dogged in the pursuit of what he wanted and how it made him a challenge to deal with. It was the closest she would come to criticising one client to another. She sent the email and went back to work. “Son of a bitch,” Chase said, louder than she intended when she read Emily Black’s reply. “Something up?” Richard asked from the other side of the desk. “Oh,” she said, cheeks growing a little warm. “I offered Emily Black a job, and she just shot me down. It is a little annoying.” “You trying to show up Lyle?” “Guilty as charged.” “Probably see why he was upset.” She nodded. “I suppose if I was caring for a little right now I might ending up spanking her a little harder than required.” “You ready for the meeting?” he asked. “Yeah.” She grabbed a file folder. “I need to get Lisa to print something out for me. Go ahead.” He stood up. “See you soon.” She nodded and got up from behind her desk. Lisa, her assistant, an eight-foot-tall woman, was working at her desk. “Lisa, I need a colour print out of the GBB file.” “Yes Miss Morgan,” she said with a smile, turning to her computer. “Bring it down to meeting room three when it is done.” “Yes Miss Morgan.” She turned to go, then paused and looked back at her. “Lisa, I have something I would like you to work on, as you have time.” “Yes Miss Morgan?” “Get me a list of the top ten percent of all female graduates from,” she paused, “the top fifty colleges and universities in the country.” Lisa seemed confused by the request, but she nodded. “When do you want it by?” “No rush. Just work on it as you have time.” “Understood.” Chapter 4 - Chase's Chase Over several days both Emily and Chase were busy with work, and both had put the other out of their minds. Chase was dealing with several product launches, while Emily had been hired to help finish the CGI for several scenes in a movie. It was Chase who was the first to turn her attention back to the other when Lisa sent her an email with an attached file. The email’s subject was, ‘The Information you wanted’ and the body referenced the conversation they had had several days before. She wanted to open the file immediately, but Richard was calling her. They had clients to meet. In fact, she was busy the entire day and did not get a chance to open the file at all. Finally, back at home, she printed off the document, took a seat on her balcony, a glass of wine at her side, and read through the report. She found an Elizabeth Black, honours graduate in literature. Next was an Amy Black, graduate in engineering, near the bottom of the ten percent that Chase had indicated the cutoff. Near the middle of the report, in a list of graduates from the Women’s Institute of Applied Technology, she found an Aemilia Black, honours computers. Top of her graduating class, top of the entire school, four years ago. “Bingo,” Chase said happily. Then she told herself to take it easy. She would look through the entire list, just to be sure. There was an Emmiline Black, another graduate in computer studies, but again low in the placings, and from a small school. She’d check them all, but she had a good feeling about Aemilia. Sharky’s was busy. Emily, having finished several projects, had felt like celebrating. She had put the word out and was buying drinks. Most of the residents of the apartment building were there, as well as some of the people who worked in local businesses. Gus laughed as he tossed back a mug of beer. “You are a prince among men,” he told her. “Thank you,” Emily said from her stool and then, “I think.” “What he means,” Candy said, draping an arm across her shoulders, “is that everyone loves the woman buying the booze.” Emily smiled as behind the bar Sharky filled several more mugs with various beers. “They all drink when someone else is paying.” Linda walked over a tall glass of scotch and soda in her hand. “How about I pay for the next round?” “You got the scratch?” Candy asked her. Linda blushed under Candy’s scrutiny. “I’ve got some more business lately, and tips.” Her eyes went wide. “Generous tips.” “All those giants?” Linda nodded. Emily was not happy about Linda’s new clientele, but she wanted to be happy for her friend’s success. “If you are feeling generous I’ll happily drink to your triumph.” The gathering went on well into the night, and Emily and Linda stumbled back to their building, escorted by the surprisingly sober Gus. It was a good night. Chase had ordered online copies of yearbooks and alumni listings. As soon as the opportunity presented itself, she sat down and began to look through them. Elizabeth Black, a muddy haired brunette who was working on her doctorate in romantic poetry. She crossed Elizabeth off her list. Amy Black, and inbetweener working for an overseas resource development company. Another name crossed off. Aemilia Black was a little, and Chase triple checked the names and information, sure that no little could have graduated top of her class, but no, there it was. She looked at the adorable blonde, wearing her university smock and uniform (only sensible to put littles in school uniforms). She could not quite accept that Emily Black could be a little. She started to cross the name off, but her pen stopped halfway through Aemilia. She would think about that one. Emmiline Black should have been the one, she was a tall Amazon, but when Chase read the notes on alumni, she gave up on it. Amazon or not, Emmiline was not the brilliant computer specialist that Emily was. She went back to Aemilia and read up on the details about the girl. Top of her class all four years. Got a gold star each year for potty use. Gold star each year for keeping her dorm bed dry. Surprising for a little, Chase thought. Never officially spanked. Top of her class, but she had not been the class valedictorian. Well, of course, a little could never stand up in front of a graduating class and the guests to make a speech. Even assuming the shy thing did not start crying the staff would probably have to stop the speech so she could run off to potty. Chase took a look through the notes about alumni, but it was like Aemilia had dropped off the face of the earth right after she graduated. It was always possible she was in a nursery somewhere, but something about the determined gaze in her yearbook picture made Chase think just maybe that Emily and Aemilia were one in the same. As ridiculous as that notion should be. She called Lisa into her office. “Lisa, find me the name of a good private investigator would you.” “Of course Miss Morgan.” Emily found a pair of Amazons in front of her building, one of them holding a leash attached to a baby harness that a little was wearing, the other pushing with a stroller--the occupant might have been a real child, she was not sure. As soon as she saw them, she was ready to duck away, but the one with the stroller saw her and said, “You girl.” Emily knew that running would only invite chasing, and the long legs of the Amazon gave her a distinct advantage if it came down to a chase. “Yes ma’am,” she said politely. Both women regarded her, as did the little on the end of the leash. The little on the leash looked positively gleeful, and Emily was sure the leashed girl was hoping that someone else was going to join her in enforced toddlerhood. The little fink, Emily thought, though it was an uncharitable thought. “We are looking for a tailor, named Linda Corda.” “She is on the second floor of this building ma’am. Apartment 201.” “This building?” the woman holding the leash asked. It was on her tongue to reply in a snotty manner, ‘yes, this building,’ but she did not. It was not easy to answer politely, “Yes ma’am.” Sure the place looked like it was a dump, but it was structurally sound and was much nicer on the inside. Don’t judge a book by its cover you cow, she thought. They both looked away from Emily and to the building, then the one with the stroller looked back to Emily. “Do you live here?” “No ma’am. Over there,” she said, pointing at the building that Candy worked out of. She did not want them asking her to escort them in. “Well, then you better go. You should not be alone out on the street.” “Yes ma’am,” she said, noting the look of disappointment that flashed across the face of the leashed little, apparently upset that Emily was not about to join her. You really are a fink. She turned and walked quickly to the garage, opening the door and entering, letting out the breath she had been holding. That had felt close. There was a banging sound coming from within, and she followed it to Candy’s work area. She was leaning into the engine compartment of a large muscle car, an old one, pounding away on something. “What are you doing Candy?” Emily called over the noise. The banging stopped. Candy lifted herself out from under the hood, looked back at her. “Hey, Emily. Just trying to get a cylinder to move, hoping it’s not seized up.” “This is a car for a giant, right?” Candy nodded. “You’d have to be at least seven feet tall to reach the pedals and see over the steering wheel. Come and take a look at the engine, it’s huge.” Emily used a stool to climb up and look, getting some grease on her bare knees (she as wearing shorts) and hands. The engine was indeed massive. “Seems a lot more of the larger types around these days,” Emily said. “Really? I didn’t really notice.” “Well, they are mostly coming to get Linda to make them clothing.” “Yeah, I’m glad that Linda is doing well. You get her to make you something?” “Skirt and blouse.” “Wear them to Sharky’s some time so I can see.” “Will do.” And Emily passed the time with Candy until the two Amazon women left and she could get back into her building without being hassled. Emily got busy over the following week, several high paying projects were offered to her. She spent most of the week working or sleeping, and ordered a lot of takeout, having no time to cook. When she finally finished, she ended up crashing, sleeping almost fourteen hours straight. Quite possibly she would have slept even longer had not the incessant buzzing of her doorbell woken her. She rolled out of her bed, hit the floor in a tangle of blankets, which padded her fall, and reached for a fallen pillow which she pulled over her head. Still, the doorbell buzzed. Crawling from the nest of blankets she got to her feet and stumbled sleepily towards her front door. Tired as she was she almost opened it without checking the monitor, but it was an ingrained habit, and she looked down at the screen as her hand reached for the deadbolt. Her hand stopped. Standing outside of her apartment was an Amazon and not just any Amazon, but Chase Morgan. She backed away from the door, eyes locked on the monitor. How long had she been standing out there, ringing the doorbell? Why was she standing out there, ringing her doorbell? Was she there for her? Emily wondered. Impossible, she thought. Her mind bounced around, seeking a reason. She could be there for Linda. And had gotten the wrong floor. And had stood out there on the wrong floor, looking at the number, 403, ringing the doorbell and not realising she was on the wrong floor. She would have to be pretty stupid. That she was stupid seemed unlikely. She stopped ringing the doorbell. Thank god. She started knocking, pounding on the door. Oh god! It was a nightmare. That Amazon as going to break in, and she had been asleep for more than twelve hours, and she had to pee really badly. She was going to be caught by an Amazon while she was pissing herself. It could not be worse. Then her more logical mind put a cap on the panic. Chase was not going to break through that door. And she could go the washroom. So she did. When she was finished, Chase had gone. She went out on the balcony, peeking out. There was a big, black SUV out there. She snuck back in. All she had to do was wait. Eventually, she heard the car start up, peeked out to see it drive away. “I won,” she said softly. Relaxing, she showered and then had her breakfast. She was just reading her email when her doorbell rang. The bagel in her hand nearly went flying. She was back! Checking the monitor she saw that it was not Chase Morgan at her door, but Linda. She opened her door. “Hi, Linda.” “Good morning Emily. I finished your outfit.” She held out a white cardboard box tied with a blue string. On top of it where a pair of black slippers. “Great,” Emily told her, taking the parcel. “Let me try it on for you.” “Thank you,” Linda said as she closed the door behind her. Emily went to her bedroom, stripped off her shorts and top and opened the box. She took out the panties and the bra first. Leave it to Linda to leave nothing unthought of. She put them on, then the silk blouse and the sheer white stockings. Slipping into the pencil skirt she did up the fastener. Not looking into the mirror she went out, to let Linda see the effect first. “You look great,” Linda said. “Sexy.” Now Emily took the time to look at herself. She had little in the way of curves, but Linda’s tailoring made the most of what little there was, drew attention to the very slight flare of her hips, focused on her slim neck, which helped draw attention away from her almost complete lack of breasts. “This is amazing.” Linda was smiling. “You never asked for sexy before.” “I’ll be asking for it more,” Emily told her as she posed in front of the mirror. “Oh, I was asked to give you this.” Emily turned, saw Linda holding a card. She took it. The embossed card spelt out ‘Chase Morgan’ and had a telephone number. “She asked that you call her, about a job.” Emily swallowed. “Thank you,” she said. “She seems nice. I was surprised, you usually don’t have any clients come here.” Keeping calm, not wanting to try to explain things to Linda (who would not understand) she said, “Miss Morgan is a special case.” “She seems nice. I showed her the outfit I made for you. She was quite interested in it.” “That’s nice.” Chase had to know she was a little now. “She asked me to make a few child style outfits, paid in advance, asked for the best materials, just like you.” “Oh?” Emily asked. “Did she have someone with her?” “No, but she said that they were for someone your size. Maybe you can be my model for them.” “What? No.” “I’m just joking,” Linda said with a laugh. “I’ll make something that fits a general size. If required I can let them out or take them in.” “Yes, of course,” Emily said. She looked at her watch. “I have to run. You really look great in that.” “Thanks. Maybe I’ll come by tomorrow to talk about a few other outfits. If you are not too busy?” Which was Emily’s way of making sure there would not be too many giants around. “Tomorrow should be good. See you later.” Once she was gone, Emily went and locked her door. She looked at the card, then ripped it up and dropped the pieces in the garbage. “Just leave me alone,” she told the torn up paper. The next time Emily heard Chase’s name was when she was down at Gus’s office, helping him with an issue with his internet connection. “Just need to reset the modem and the router, and you should be back up,” she told him. Gus laughed. “You know me, if I can’t hit it with a hammer, it is beyond me.” Emily shook her head and then tested his connection. “You are back up.” “You are a lifesaver. I am glad we have a computer expert in the building. That reminds me.” He went into his desk drawer and pulled out a card. “I was asked to give this to you.” With a sinking feeling, she took the card. ‘Chase Morgan’ was written on it. “She asked me to give you that card if I saw you.” “Why was she here?” Emily asked, her tone a little strident, apparently surprising Gus as his eyebrows rose. “I mean,” she let her tone shift back to normal, “why did she come to talk to a blacksmith?” “She as asking about some ironworks for her office lobby,” Gus told her with a smile. “She wants something unique.” “Well, your work is great, so I’m not surprised.” His smile grew wider. “Thanks. Got to admit, thought it was weird. I’ve never seen one of your clients come here before.” “Special case,” Emily said while thinking, ‘head case’. She was not even to be left alone in Candy’s garage. The big engines had interested her, so she made time to come by and watch Candy work. Candy joked about Emily becoming her apprentice. “Get me the torque wrench will you Emily. The metric one.” Emily had been perched up on a step ladder, looking down into the engine that Candy was taking apart. She jumped down and get the wrench. Candy looked at it and nodded. “Good eye my apprentice.” Emily smiled. “So you really want to learn engines?” Emily leaned in. “I need something to fall back on in case this computer thing turns out to be a passing fad.” Candy laughed, gave the bolt she as working on a twist. “That reminds me. I was asked to give you…” “Oh no.” “What?” a surprised Candy asked. “Nothing. Just remembered something.” Candy nodded after a moment, then walked over to one of her workbenches. She came back with an oil-stained business card. Emily took it with a nod. “Thank you.” “She seemed like a nice lady. Said she might have me restore an old war motorcycle she has, one of the big Valkyries the giants rode. Can you imagine the engine that thing will have? The history.” “I can imagine it.” “Going to start having more of your clients come by.” “I don’t think so,” Emily said with a shake of her head. “Miss Morgan is special.” A few days passed with no more cards left from Chase, and Emily was considering that just maybe the Amazon had given up. Early afternoon she had put on the outfit that Linda had made for her. There was only one place she could go dressed in such a manner, so she went to Sharky’s to have a drink. It was empty, so there was no one to show off to. She perched on her customary bar stool, with her gin and tonic, and wondered if she should move. Sharky put his newspaper aside, go to his feet, and a moment later said, “Don’t see many of your type in here.” Later she figured that Sharky had heard the sound of her footsteps, but at that time it was just one more fantastic thing about the man. “I can’t imagine why.” The voice was deep, feminine and sarcastic. It cannot be, Emily thought, slowly turning her head to look behind. It was like being in a horror movie, and a small part of her was yelling at the back of her mind, ‘don’t look, it’s not real if you don’t look.’ Of course, she looked. Chase Morgan stood there, dressed in a smart suit of a green material, almost the exact same shade as Emily’s skirt. She smiled at Emily. Emily almost said, ‘Grandma, what big teeth you have,’ but she bit down on the words, and turned back to her drink, trying to pretend she had no idea who the Amazon was. She wanted to run, but the pencil skirt, while giving an illusion of length to her legs, was not meant for running. Likely she would end up face first on the dirty bar’s floor. Chase leaned up against the bar (it was not like she could sit on the stool) beside Emily and said, “I’ll take what she is having.” Sharky made another gin and tonic and put it down in front of Chase. Then he went back to his chair and picked up his newspaper. “Why…” Chase said. “I like the smell of ink,” Sharky told her. Emily could not help but giggle. Stupid, stupid, she told herself. Don’t bait the bear. Chase picked up the glass that had been put in front of her and took a drink. “Gin?” she said to Emily. Not able to ignore her Emily decided not to say, ‘you think I should be drinking milk’ but instead said, “It’s five o’clock somewhere.” “Oh,” Chase took another drink. “Is that your bedtime?” It was, Emily admitted, a clever rejoinder. Instead of acknowledging that she said, “Happy hour.” “Ah, yes.” Chase drank, and Emily drank, and they did not speak again, and Emily kept hunching her shoulders up, sure something was going to happen. Chase put her empty glass down on the bar with a ‘clack’. Emily jumped a little. Chase put several bills on the bar. “I’ll pay for her drink as well,” she said. And then she left. She just left. Why had she just left? That made no sense to Emily. Maybe it was time to find out just what Chase Morgan wanted because she was acting in a way that did not make sense to Emily. Sharky gathered the money off the bar, sorted it and put it in the old cash register. “Minus my tip, if she is covering your drinks, you could drink all night.” Or maybe she would just put it off and hope Chase never came back. “Well, give me another,” Emily told Sharky. Chase got into her car. She took a deep breath. “No one should be allowed to be that adorable,” she said aloud. “And littles should not look so good dressed like that.” She admired Linda’s work, hoped that the tailor's more childish work would be equally effective. She looked out her car window, at the old bar, with the dusty windows. She wanted to go back in there, pick that little up, and take her away. No one would say anything. She could have Emily in one of the automated daycares, or send her to one of the more personal training schools by tomorrow morning. Soon she would be just another helpless little, her cute tiny tush padded out by a thick diaper. But, strangely enough, Chase did not quite feel like that was what she wanted. Of course, Emily needed to be taken care of. There was no doubt about that. And the best way to take care of a little was just to treat them like small children. That was a known fact. But she was too much a businesswoman to discount the girl’s abilities. “This is going to be tricky,” she said as she started up her car and drove away. Chapter 5 - Cornering the Little Emily had a hangover the next day. It made the morning start slow and rough. When someone pounded on her front door, it went right through her head. She looked at the monitor. Saw it was Gus. She opened the door. “What?” She did a lousy job keeping her tone civil. He was holding a letter. He reached up and removed an envelope taped to her door. “Read.” She looked at the envelope. The name in the upper right corner was ‘West Management.’ Her name was typed in the centre. She tore it open, scanned the contents. “They going to turn this place into condos,” Gus said. Emily shook her head. “They are only saying they are doing an assessment.” “Which means they are going to turn it into condos, or even just make a handful of improvements and raise the rent.” Emily could not deny the possibility. “Look, we’re getting together at Sharky’s later today, to talk this out. Can you see what you can find out about this West Management place?” Emily nodded. “I will.” “Thanks,” Gus said, then left. She closed the door and then went to get some aspirin. Emily sat in Sharky’s, listening to everyone talk. Everyone was upset. Linda, who knew she would never find another place like her apartment again, sounded near tears. Gus, who was going to have a hard time setting up a new forge, even if he could find a place where it was zoned to allow it was angry. Nestor, Grace, James, Fred and Tony, all people who lived in the building and could not afford a rent increase. Candy and others from other buildings in the area were there as well because if it happened to one building, it would happen to all of them, eventually, or so they thought. Emily had told them almost all of what she had found out about West Management. A wealth management company, handling investments for people, for various tax benefits. She had told them it was possible if West Management did an assessment of the building they might do nothing, or perhaps just sell it again. What she did not tell them was that West Management was owned by Chase Morgan and that her arranging to have the building bought was likely a ploy against Emily. She did not tell them that because it would sound crazy. Eventually, the impromptu meeting changed to people drinking to drown their sorrows. Emily, still too fresh off her morning hangover, left. When she reached her apartment, she found another envelope taped to her door. She took it down. In it was a page that read, ‘Call me.’ And there was a phone number. Only one person that it could be from. She went into her apartment, locked the door behind her, and went to make a call on the phone she hardly ever used. “Hello Emily,” Chase said as soon as she answered. “Hello Miss Morgan,” she said, defaulting to polite. “A pleasure to hear your sweet voice, my dear.” Emily took a deep breath. “You seemed determined to speak with me,” Emily said. “You upset a lot of good people, Miss Morgan.” “Perhaps if you had just answered your door or called me it would not have come to this,” Chase told her. “Had you handled this in a slightly more mature manner…” “Why did you have to bring all my friends into this?” “Because they all like you, and I assume you must like them.” Emily realised she was gritting her teeth. She relaxed her jaw and said. “Of course I like them.” “Then you would want to help them, wouldn’t you sweetie?” No other option. “Yes.” “Such a good girl.” An oh so condescending tone. “Seeing as you have not handled this in the most adult of manners, I think I will dictate the terms. Come by my office tomorrow, and we’ll talk about it.” “Come into my parlour said the spider to the fly,” Emily said before she could stop herself. Chase laughed. “I promise not to bite, though wrapping you up in silk is not an impossibility.” “I’ll be there. What time Miss Morgan?” “Ten in the morning. And Linda finished the outfits I commissioned. I would like you to bring them with you.” “I would be happy to.” It seemed a little thing. “And perhaps you might model one for me. Not that you did not look nice in that outfit you wore yesterday, but I think something a little more suited for the tone I want to set for our business. Number three would be the best choice.” “Pardon?” “You’ll understand when you pick them up. I will see you tomorrow.” Emily was careful not to sigh. “Yes, Miss Morgan.” Chase hung up. Emily carefully paced the handset in its cradle, then went into her bedroom, pulled her covers over her head and then screamed into her pillow for several minutes. Finally, she sat up, tossed the covers aside and then flopped backwards among them. “Damn you,” she said quietly. She got up from the bed and went back down to Sharky’s. Linda, usually not a big drinker, seemed happy enough to leave with Emily to get the outfits. There were five boxes, wrapped in paper, tied with strings, each numbered. Seeing the ‘3’ written on one filled in the missing the information.” “Do you really think we’ll be able to stay here?” Linda asked her. Emily looked from the boxes to Linda. She was standing near the wall of windows, looking out. She looked wistful. “I don’t know,” she answered. “I’m not sure what I will do. This much room. This much light. Near people like Nestor who handles the leatherwork.” She shook her head. Emily wanted to assure her that everything would be alright, but she could not. And she knew she would be at Chase’s office the next day. Running away was not an option. Number three was a white, empire waist dress, with short sleeves, a sailor collar and pleats in the short skirt (but not too short, thankfully). There was black and red piping around the hem of the dress and the ends of the sleeves. As was Linda’s signature, she had included a pair of shoes (red maryjanes) and a small patent leather purse. The leather was probably Nestor’s work. Tony had likely made the shoes. They were, she thought, a surprisingly self-sufficient group of people. And undergarments had not been left out. A white cotton vest, thick white cotton tights, some petticoats, and a pair of voluminous panties of thick white cotton, embroidered with little black anchors. She had held the panties out and thought they barely stepped above training panties, but she supposed that step, as minuscule as it was, was significant. Dressing in the morning, Emily quickly noticed the vest and the loose panties with tight (almost uncomfortable) waist and leg bands removed any curves. And the lines of the dress drew attention to what she did not have. As always, Linda’s work was impressive. She stood out on her sidewalk, the boxes beside her, in her red shoes, holding her little patent leather purse. She hoped none of her neighbours saw her. The cab she had called for pulled up to the curb in front of her. The driver, an inbetweener about six feet and some inches looked down at her. “Your mother around kiddo?” Emily wanted to scream. “I called you,” she said. “You?” he looked doubtful. Emily opened her purse, took out a small bundle of bills. “There is a big tip in it for you.” Money talked, she thought. He helped her put the boxes in the trunk (which is to say he took the boxes and put them in the trunk) and then took a booster seat from it, placing it in the back seat. “Wish you had said something when you called, would have preferred a car seat.” Emily did not say anything and did not argue against the booster seat (though she would have preferred to do without it). He helped her into it, not even asking her, and then put the seatbelt on her. Emily accepted it, saving her energy for fights that mattered. The driver took her across the undeveloped land and into the city. Chase Morgan’s company was large enough to have its own building near the centre of the city, a twenty-five story tower sized for giants. She looked up at the silver steel and black glass of the building as the cab driver pulled up in front of it. It looked impressive. It had been years since she had last been in a city with such buildings, and she had gotten used to the less intimidating architecture of her home. The driver helped her out of the car, and while he got the packages from the trunk, she pulled his fee and the promised, generous tip from her purse. They exchanged parcels for money, and then the cab driver drove off. Balancing the boxes, she walked towards the front doors of the Morgan Tower. She was really out of place. There was not a single other little she could see in the area, and not too many inbetweeners either. Having gone so long avoiding such situations her mind was screaming warnings, telling her to run, but she pushed back her shoulders and walked straight to the door. She supposed that Chase had done her a favour, having her dress like this. It made her look like she was being cared for. It was protective colouring, a warning to other giants to back off, ‘this little is mine, and I have the money to see her properly attired’. God, she hated giants. No one accosted her, and the doors opened automatically for her as she approached. The lobby was, in her opinion, pointlessly large, and scaled for people seven feet plus. The two women sitting at the receptionist desk had to be at least seven and a half feet each, probably closer to eight, and Emily would not have been able to see over the desktop if she stood too close. Of course, the women noticed her. The blonde on the right leaned over the desk. “Well, hello sweetheart. Are you lost?” It was, Emily thought, intimidating to be dressed as she was. Careful to keep her voice even she said, “My name is Emily Black. I am here to see Miss Chase Morgan.” “Oh sweetie, Miss Morgan is too busy to buy any cookies from you.” “Cookies?” Oh, the boxes. “I’m delivering these for her,” she said and winced at how stupid she sounded. “Now sweetie..” The other receptionist, a brunette, tapped her companion on the arm, pointed to the computer screen. “Really?” the blonde said. “It’s right here,” the brunette told her. “Sorry sweetie, I didn’t realise you had an appointment.” “Yes.” The blonde clapped her hands together. “Aren’t you just the most adorable thing.” She came around the desk. “Let me show you there.” Emily was glad her hands were full of the boxes as it avoided having to take the blonde’s hand. She was led to the elevators, and she supposed it was a good thing the blonde had come with her or she would be jumping up to try to hit the elevator buttons. “Be good sweetie,” the blonde said, pressing the button for the twenty-third floor and then stepping out. The brunette had probably called up for when the elevator doors opened Chase Morgan stood there, wearing an outfit that looked suspiciously like the one that Emily had been wearing when they had first met at Sharky’s. Of course, Chase needed no artifice to show off her curves. It was done on purpose for it made Emily feel even more childish in her sailor dress. “Here, let me take those,” she said, taking the boxes from Emily. “Just a moment and hold still. Let me look at you.” She looked Emily up and down. “Linda does wonderful work.” Emily felt her face grow warm and tried to force the feelings of embarrassment down. “Come on Emily,” Chase said, turning and walking away, expecting Emily to follow obediently along. That Emily had no choice but to follow obediently along made it so much worse. There was not, thankfully, anyone in the hallway. Emily took a quick look around, it looked like the office suites on this floor were large, which meant less staff. When they entered one of those suites Chase said, “Lisa, this is Emily Black.” “That’s Emily Black?” Lisa (who Emily guessed was a secretary) asked incredulously. Emily bit back a rude reply. “Yes,” Chase told her, tone firm. “I’m sorry,” Lisa said. Emily thought she was apologising to Chase, but she supposed that it might be possible that the apology was meant for Emily herself. Possible but not likely. “Emily, this is Lisa Smith, my personal assistant.” “Miss Smith,” Emily said, one more falling back on politeness. “Lisa, go and find a booster seat for Emily.” “Of course Miss Morgan,” Lisa said and hustled from the office. Emily felt her cheeks warming at the thought of Lisa looking for a booster seat, perhaps saying, ‘it is for a little Miss Morgan has up in her office, maybe I should bring a changing pad as well, just in case’. Why couldn’t Chase have had the stupid booster seat there to begin with? She had known Emily was coming. “This way,” Chase said, entering her office. It was large, even considering its occupant, with a big desk set near a wall of windows. She would need a booster seat to see over that. “While we are waiting,” Chase said, and took the dress boxes over to her desk, placing them down. She used what Emily hoped was a paper cutter to cut the strings and then carefully unwrapped the first box and opened it. “Look at this,” she said to Emily, lifting out and holding up a short sleeved, pink princess dress. “Very nice,” Emily said with no real enthusiasm, for she guessed were she to wear that that the skirt would not cover up whatever undergarment she might be wearing. “Yes, it is,” Chase said, and carefully put it back into the box before opening the next one. “How sweet,” Chase said for the next one, a white and blue romper. Chase made sure to draw Emily’s attention to the snaps in the crotch. The third was a set of several shorts and blouses, all of the shorts with suspender straps and snaps in the crotches as well. Chase was showing off the last, a white dress with ruffles and lace that looked like something a toddler might wear to church when Lisa returned with the booster seat. “Oh, that is just so cute,” she gushed, and then looked towards Emily, “I want to see her in it,” she said, hungrily (or at least that is not how Emily heard it). “I’m not sure this is Emily’s,” Chase said as she put the dress back in the box. “The seat.” Lisa put the booster seat on one of the chairs in front of the desk. She then, without asking, picked up Emily and put her in place. “There you go,” she said. Emily never liked being grabbed by Amazons, but she managed a weak ‘thank you’, telling herself she might have actually needed a little help. Lisa left as Chase took a seat behind her desk. “So here we are,” Chase said. “So here we are,” Emily echoed. “I appreciate you coming.” “I did not feel if I had a choice.” Chase smiled. “You always have a choice.” “You might.” Chase frowned for a moment. “I want you to work for me.” “And what would I do Miss Morgan?” “I have not decided yet. I am sure we can find a position for you.” The position that Emily thought of was back on a change table, legs raised, but she did not say that. “And if I am not interested.” Chase did not answer immediately. Eventually, she said, “While I don’t want to seem like some cheap movie villain, your neighbours might not appreciate it.” Emily wanted to swear at her but kept her temper in check. “That does not seem to leave me much choice.” “Because you are such a nice girl.” If you could read my thoughts you would not think so, she thought, but said, “You are very kind.” “So, you will come and work for me?” “How much will I be paid?” Chase frowned, and Emily wondered if she had even thought of that. “You will be fairly compensated for your skill set,” she finally said. Which, Emily thought, could easily translate into all the diaper changes she needed. “What project are you bringing me on for?” Again Chase frowned, and Emily wondered if she was pushing too far, but what else could she do? “I will have you work in various areas of the business until we have found the best fit for you, and that is all I can say.” There was a sense of finality to that, and Emily knew she should not ask any more questions. “I want to think about it.” “What is there to think about?” “The commute,” Emily said tartly, knowing it was dangerous. It was a gamble, One that apparently paid off for Chase smiled. “Very well, but make your choice fast.” Emily slipped down from the booster chair, she felt her skirt, and the petticoats catch and get pulled up behind her, for a moment leaving her with her the back of her panties uncovered. No one could see it, but she knew it and could feel the cool air of the room on the top of her bare thighs. She quickly smoothed the skirt down over her bottom. Chase came around her desk, looked down at her. “That is my dress you know.” She smiled. “Pardon?” Emily asked. “You don’t seem to have brought a change of clothing.” Emily's eyes widened. Was she about to be stripped and sent away? A naked little, around so many giants? It was like throwing blood in the water with sharks. Chase put her hand on top of Emily’s head, gently ruffled her short hair. “Tell you what, I will give it to you as a gift.” “Thank you,” Emily said, relieved, and embarrassed at how grateful she was at that moment. “Is that a way to thank someone?” She took her hand from Emily’s head. Emily looked up at her, saw a displeased look on her face. “Thank you for the beautiful dress, Miss Morgan.” “In the future, you might want to add how much you love it.” Then she walked to her office door and opened it. “Lisa.” “Yes Miss Morgan,” Lisa said. “Please see Emily down to the street, and make sure she gets into a taxi.” “Pardon?” Lisa asked, surprise in her tone. When she stepped into Emily’s view, Emily could see the surprise mirrored on her face. “See that she gets into a taxi, make sure no one bothers her,” Chase said, tone firm. “Yes, Miss Morgan.” She nodded. “Emily, please come this way.” “I hope to hear from you soon Emily,” Chase said. “Yes Miss Morgan,” Emily said, getting out of the office as quick as she could. Lisa took her down to the lobby, and out onto the street. All the time Emily was sure Lisa was wondering why Chase was sending Emily away. Emily was not entirely certain herself. A black taxi pulled up in front of the building a few seconds before they reached the sidewalk. The driver got out, a tall inbetweener man, maybe almost seven feet tall. He looked at them and said, “Got a call to pick up an Emily Black?” “This is her,” Lisa said. The driver opened the passenger compartment door. A little-sized child’s seat awaited her. I hate you, Chase, Emily thought. Lisa picked her up, plopped her into the seat. The driver, with speed that spoke of skill, had the straps around her shoulders, and one up between her legs, the nylon edge of the belt against her bare thighs. There was a click as the buckles snapped together, and he gave the straps a quick, gentle pull that had her secured. The door closed. She heard Lisa say, “Bye bye sweetie.” Emily tried to undo the straps, but the buckles were somehow locked. When the driver got in, she said, “I am going to…” “I know where you are going,” he said. There was something ominous about that. The driver started the car and drove off. The seat had blocks of padded plastic on either side of her head, and she could not see past them. The straps were too tight for her to lean forward so she might look around them, and the seat was angled so she could not really see where they were going. They could be going anywhere. Chase had called for the taxi, told it where to go, Emily thought. Would she be driven to one of those schools she had heard of? Would the driver keep driving around until she wet herself and only then pull up to their destination? After years of working to avoid just this situation, she had walked into it. She tried to talk to the driver, to at least get an idea of what was going to happen, but he told her that he had to pay attention to the road and refused to be engaged. She lost track of time, almost panicking and when the car came to a stop, she had to bite down on a scream. The driver got out of the car. A few seconds later he had opened the passenger door. Reaching in, he loosened the straps, undid the buckles and smoothly lifted her from the seat and placed her on the ground. She was outside of her apartment building. “Have a nice day miss,” the driver said, leaving her there. He did not ask to be paid. Emily had to take a few deep breaths. Her knees felt weak. As the car pulled away, she walked slowly towards the doors of the building. Chapter 6 - Fight Fire with Finance, Meet Maliciousness with Mentality Back in her apartment, changed into a pair of jeans and a t-shirt, Emily was able to relax slightly. She was still feeling a little panicked, and she was not happy, but she could think things through. She looked at the dress she had been wearing, in a pile on the floor. For a moment she thought to throw it out. However, she suspected treating a ‘gift’ poorly might come back and bite her in the ass. Plus she couldn’t bring herself to throw away something that Linda had made. She gathered it up and hung it in the closet, tossed the rest, panties, vest and stockings into her laundry hamper, then went to her computer. Think, she told herself. How did she get out of this? The panic in the taxi had almost sent her running. She had been looking for plane tickets, but she could not leave her friends behind, to be turned out of their homes by an angry Chase. Think, she once again told herself. If Chase did not own the building, then she would have no leverage. And Chase did not really own the building. Her investment management company did. That was the weak point. So she researched it. The trick was, she realised, to make the building seem unprofitable to the managers and, more importantly, their software. And she knew the software, had helped to write it, knew how to exploit it. As long as Chase had not directly instructed her managers to hold onto the building, it was possible. And Chase did not respect her; not as much as she should. She continued her research. She checked her finances. Four weeks. Maybe a day or two less, but four weeks. If it was even possible, she could do it in four weeks. She just had to stay out of diapers for four weeks. She stayed out of them (at least needing them) for four years in college. For twelve years before that in school. Four weeks would be a cakewalk she tried to tell herself. Emily did not really believe it. Chase Morgan was tough. She took a deep breath, closed her eyes and asked herself if she could live with herself if she did not even try to help her friends. “God damn you and your noble spirit, Emily,” she said and reached for her phone, dialled in Chase’s number. She answered on the third ring. “Hello Emily dear,” she said. “I’ll work for you.” Chase was silent, and Emily pictured her in her head, smiling triumphantly. “I am so happy to hear that my dear.” “When do you want me to start Miss Morgan?” “Monday. I’ll send a car to pick you up at 8:30am. I’ll see that you get home after work. That way you don’t have to worry about the commute.” “Yes, Miss Morgan.” “I am looking forward to seeing you Emily,” she said, and then hung up. Emily put her phone down. Monday. That gave her an extra fours days. “Okay Miss Morgan, you have all the advantages, and I have to hope that it makes you sloppy.” She turned back to her computer. There was a lot of work to do. The four days that Chase had given to her passed by in a blur. Emily was working on setting the events in motion that would let her buy the building, and she also had a lot of projects that she had to finish. If she had to work for Chase, then she was not going to have much time to devote to her clients. She also, not that she wanted to, had to face the possibility that she could end up not being able to work at all. Of course, she could not tell her clients that she might end up in a nursery and would have a hard time getting work done between feedings and diaper changes. She got depressed just thinking about it. So instead she told them that something personal had come up and she would have less time to work for them. It would explain why she would be turning down jobs. Doing so did not make her happy. She had spent a lot of time building up her reputation as someone people could trust to get jobs done fast. She had sacrificed any real social life for her career. Going dark like she was going to do for the next four weeks would hurt that reputation. She would have to build it up again. Assuming she was able to. The least she could do was to make sure that were no jobs left unfinished. She hardly slept more than a few hours a night. When Monday came she stood on the curb in front of her building, dark circles under her eyes, dressed in a blue skirt, white blouse and grey blazer, a messenger bag over her shoulder. A professional enough looking outfit, and one that could be mistaken for a school uniform, though of no particular school. Her version of protective colouring, giants being less likely to snap you up if they thought you were going to school somewhere. At precisely 8:30 a large, black town car pulled up in front of her. The driver was a man about nine feet tall. “Miss Black, Miss Morgan sent me.” Emily nodded. “Thank you.” He opened the passenger door, revealing a child’s seat in the back. That came as no surprise to her. He picked her up, slipping his large hand under her bottom, and then put her gently in the seat. “Let me get you buckled up,” he told her, pulling the straps around her, and between her legs. It was always the strap that went between her legs that got to her, embarrassed her the most. It pushed the material of her skirt up between her legs, often left her panties exposed. “There we go,” the driver said, clipping the belts into the central lock, and she knew it was a lock. He closed the door and walked around to the driver’s side, climbed in, starting up the car. The seat she was in, unlike the last one, actually let her see a little of where they were going. She watched again as they left the area of her home, passed through the undeveloped land and then into the city. This time the car did not stop in front of the building but pulled into the parking garage under it. The driver stopped the car and came around to release her from the child’s seat and help her out. He placed her on the garage floor, in front of a bank of elevators. “Miss Morgan is waiting for you.” He pressed the call button and then the button for the 23rd floor when the doors opened. “Have a good day, I will drive you home this evening.” “Thank you,” she told him as she stepped into the elevator, taking some solace in that she was supposed to go home that evening. The doors closed and the elevator rose to the 23rd floor. As before when doors opened, she found Chase waiting for her. “Emily, good morning,” she said sweetly. That was probably not how most bosses greeted their employees, she thought. “Good morning Miss Morgan.” “Come along, let’s talk in my office.” She turned and led the way, Emily following. So far it seemed very much like her first visit. She passed through the outer office where Lisa worked. Lisa was there, watching Emily as she walked past. “Good morning Miss Smith,” Emily said. Lisa nodded. “A pleasure to see you back.” They did not have to make any more conversation, for Chase went right into her office, closing the door once Emily was in. “Have a seat,” Chase said as she went to take a seat at her desk. A chair, with two small steps, had been put in the office in front of Chase’s desk. Design wise it was somewhat similar to a high chair, which Emily did not think was accidental. At least there was no food tray which could be used to lock her in, she thought, as she climbed into the seat, setting her bag in her lap. Once she and Chase were seated, Emily feeling a little ridiculous, Chase said, “I’ve given some thought to how to start you off. I am going to have you take part in an intern program we have.” Emily considered that for a moment, wondering if she had heard it right. “An intern? Seriously?” She regretted her incredulous tone as soon as it was out of her mouth. Chase did not really frown, but there was a slight downturn to her lips. “I am aware of your abilities, but have you ever worked in a company, as part of a team?” It was, Emily thought, a fair question. “In College there were team…” “Yes, I am sure there were,” Chase cut her off. “But that was school, this is real life. I will get the best idea of your ability to work for me and the best position for you by having you take part in the program.” There was a sense of finality in that statement that told Emily not to argue. “Yes, Miss Morgan.” “As it happens I had an intern start the program just last week. You will be able to work together, you can show me examples of teamwork.” “Yes, Miss Morgan.” “Well then, let’s handle the introductions before I give you the quick tour.” She stood. “You should feel grateful, seeing as the owner of the company is handling your familiarisation.” Emily, who was climbing down from her chair, looked over her shoulder and saw an expectant look on Chase’s face. She recalled what Chase had said about accepting a gift. As she reached the floor, she turned and said, “Thank you, Miss Morgan, I am very grateful for your kindness.” Chase smiled. Emily wanted to scream. Chase took her back to the elevator and then pressed the button for basement level 3. “When I introduce you to people I won’t use your last name,” Chase told her. “What? Why?” Emily did not like the idea of being denied her last name. “I don’t want it to get out Emily Black is working for me, not until I think of the best way to rub it in Lyle’s face.” Emily took some heart in that, hoping it meant that ultimately Chase wanted her in the office, not in a nursery. “This is pretty far down,” Emily said, her early hope fading a little. The doors opened on a mostly featureless, grey corridor. “Before I bought the building a security company used the basement and some of the lower floors. All very secure. I use it as temporary office space now.” “So you have to earn windows?” Chase smiled and looked down at her. “I suppose that is so.” Emily did not know what to think of that. She was not sure if it was ominous or not. “This way,” Chase said, turning right and walking down the corridor. Several doors along she stopped and opened the door. Then stood aside and indicated that Emily should enter first. Emily did, expecting something bad. What she got was a rather mundane office, lit by fluorescent lights, two desks pushed together. Behind one of the desk sat an older teenager, as she was seated Emily did not know how tall she was, but it was apparent she was an Amazon. And she was stacked. “What are you doing here?” the teen asked. Chase entered. “This is the other intern starting here today,” Chase said, stepping in behind Emily. The girl stood up. “Miss Morgan.” She was probably eight feet tall, perhaps a little taller, standing there with her enormous breasts. That is completely unfair, Emily thought. “Jessica, this is Emily. Emily, this is Jessica King.” “Hello Jessica,” Emily said. “Emily,” Jessica replied. Emily guessed she was confused. “Both of you will be working together during the duration of this program,” Chase told them. “Emily, Jessica is taking a two-month break from high school. She is a straight-A student and the president of her school’s Entrepreneur Club.” “Impressive,” Emily said. “Jessica, Emily has gotten gold stars in potty training and keeping her bed dry.” “Impressive,” Jessica said in the same tone that Emily had used. I hate them both equally, Emily thought. “Take a bit of a break Jessica. I am going to show Emily around and then bring her back here.” “Yes, Miss Morgan.” “This way Emily,” Chase said. The tour was pretty basic. Emergency exits, the cafeteria, the building’s day care centre on the first floor (a sunlit, bright space) and finally a bathroom two floors above basement level 3. “I’ve had a stool put in the cleaning closet for you, and the toilet at the last stall is sized for inbetweeners.” “Thank you,” Emily said, keeping her tone even. “And that concludes the tour. You know where my office is if you need to see me.” Emily frowned. “Don’t I need to sign some things, for payroll or something?” “Not to worry. I’ll be paying you out of my own pocket, just to keep things simple.” “That sounds like an allowance.” Chase smiled. “It does, doesn’t it.” Emily took a deep breath. “That’s fine.” “I am glad you approve.” Emily bit back a reply. “Let’s take you back to your office.” They returned the elevator and Chase explained the nature of the job. “You and Jessica have a weeks worth of work each. You’ll be analysing some collected data, seeing if you can find trends related to advertising my company has done.” The elevator door opened and Chase ushered Emily in. “You’ll be trying to find out what gets the best penetration.” “I understand,” Emily said, who thought it sounded pretty simple. “Good.” She pressed the button to take them down. In the office she found Jessica waiting, as well as a new chair behind her desk. “Here’s your username and password,” Chase said, handing Emily a folded piece of paper. “An email has been sent to you with the location of your work as well as instructions. If you have any questions just ask Jessica. This is the key to this office.” She handed over the small, brass coloured key. “I’ll be happy to help Emily,” Jessica said, her tone all treacle. “Thank you Jessica,” Chase said, and then left. Emily noticed that there was a keyhole on both sides of the door, guessed it had something to do with the security company that had once used it. She did not give it too much thought for she was alone with the teenage amazon, which was not good. Jessica reached down behind her monitor and brought forth two large cups of coffee, marked with the logo of a local chain. “I bought you a coffee since we’ll be working together.” She smiled brightly as she came around the desk. How stupid does she think I am, Emily wondered as she said, “Thank you very much.” Jessica held the cup in her left hand close towards Emily. Emily reached for the right which Jessica pulled back slightly and then almost thrust the other cup at her. Pretending not to have noticed she took the offered cup. “I didn’t know how you took it,” Jessica said, “so I brought cream and sugar. I know you littles like that. I take mine black.” Her tone took on a superior quality. “Black is fine,” Emily said as if she was trying to prove herself to the teen. Jessica smiled condescendingly. What a piece of work, Emily thought. Emily took her seat, using the built-in step, hung her bag off the back of the chair. Jessica sat beside her, their desks were close together. She put her cup on the desktop. Emily put her cup down, as close to Jessica’s as she could manage, then looked at the paper Chase had given her. Her username was ‘emily’ and the password was ‘IMBaby’. Emily sighed, then logged on and changed her password. “Jessica,” Emily said. Jessica looked over at her. “What?” “I am not sure I understand this. Can you show me?” Jessica smirked. “Of course Emily, I know this is hard for you.” “Thank you,” Emily said, colouring her tone with false relief. Jessica moved over to work on Emily’s computer, showing her where the files were and what they had to do. While she was condescending, Emily switched their coffee cups. “Thank you Jessica,” Emily said in her sweetest tones. “You’re so kind.” The smile Jessica gave her was so obvious in its contempt she might as well have called Emily ‘useless’. “You’re welcome Emily.” Emily took her seat and went to work, downloading some programs she had written a few years back to do similar jobs. She tweaked them and set them to processing the data Chase had given her. Emily pretended to drink her coffee, but really dumped it, bit by bit, into her garbage can when Jessica’s attention was focused on her work. For all she knew Jessica could have doctored both cups and trusted her greater size to protect her. When the larger woman looked over at her Emily could see her eyeing the decreasing liquid in the cup, her smile growing. Jessica was drinking the coffee that Emily had switched with her, seemingly unaware of the change. Emily hoped. After about an hour and a half of work, Emily had all the tweaks made to the program and had run the first days work through it. Now she was going to see what Jessica was trying. Emily got out of her chair, grabbed her bag, started towards the door. “Where are you going?” Jessica asked, her tone making it sound like ‘where do you think you are going’. Emily looked at her, her nervousness not entirely feigned. “I’m going to the bathroom,” she said, voice small. Jessica shook her head. “Oh Emily, you can’t just leave your work undone. As an adult, you need to have self-discipline.” “Self-discipline?” Emily asked, knowing exactly where it was going. “Exactly. As good employees we should stick with our work until it is finished. We can’t just go off to the,” she paused, “potty whenever we have a little twinge from our bladders.” I hate her, Emily thought. “You mean stay here until the work is done. No matter what?” “Exactly. In fact, I think we should lock that door and not leave unless our work is done. I can hold your key for you, if you want, just in case you think you might need a little incentive.” “So we’re locked in until the work is done?” Jessica nodded with a smile. “Exactly. That is the mature, adult thing to do.” “Oh. Well, I finished all of the work I was supposed to do today.” Jessica blinked. “What?” Emily nodded as she returned to her desk. “Look,” she said, bringing up the files. Jessica came over to look. “That’s not possible,” she said once she had seen the completed work. “It’s not?” Emily asked her. “Well, I guess it is, but, how?” “I'm good at this, I suppose. So, I can go to the bathroom.” Jessica scowled. Emily was a little worried that she might have pushed too hard. “Fine,” Jessica said. Emily nodded, picked up her bag, started towards the door. She stopped and looked back at Jessica. “Do you want me to lock you in?” “What?” Jessica asked, her tone snappish. Emily cowered, not entirely faked. “You said to lock the door and not leave until the work is done.” Jessica frowned. She reached into her pocket and took out a key. “Fine,” she growled, almost throwing the key at Emily. “Lock the door.” Emily almost dropped the key as she fumbled to catch it, using the action to hide a smile. God, Jessica was stupid. Or maybe she just had so little respect for Emily she never considered she was being played. “What’s your phone number?” Jessica asked. Emily told her, Jessica wrote it down. “I’ll call you if there is an emergency.” Emily nodded. “Well?” Jessica said, looking down her nose at her. “Don’t you have to go to the potty?” Emily nodded, scurried from the room, closed and locked the door behind her. “Dumb ass,” Emily said, heading down the corridor until she found a quiet nook she could hide out in. She sat down and took her laptop out of her bag. She joined the wireless network and continued the work. It was about thirty minutes later when her phone rang. She answered it. “Hello?” “Emily, I need you to let me out.” “Okay, I just have to tell Miss Morgan,” Emily said, trying to sound eager. “You’re talking to Miss Morgan?” There was uncertainty in Jessica’s tone. “Uh huh. I’ll just let her know…” “No, forget it.” Jessica hung up. Emily put the phone aside and went back to work. It was about twenty minutes later when it rang again. “Emily,” Jessica said as soon as Emily had answered. “I think I smell smoke. Get down here.” “I’ll pull the fire alarm and tell Miss Morgan,” she said. “What? No! I mean, I was joking. Stupid.” She hung up again. Twenty minutes later the phone rang again. Emily let it ring for a bit before picking it up. “Hello?” “You better get down here. And don’t say anything to Miss Morgan. I found something wrong with your work, so you better get it fixed right away.” “Oh no!” Emily nearly shouted. “Jessica, you are really nice. Thank you so very much.” “Yeah, yeah,” she said, trying to sound calm, but Emily could hear the desperation in her voice. “Just get down here right away.” Jessica cut the connection. Emily went back to work. Five minutes later the phone rang again. Emily answered it. “Where the hell are you stupid?” Emily had to hold the phone away from her ear as Jessica was yelling. Breathing hard she said, “Couldn’t reach,” deep breaths, “elevator buttons,” deep breath, “couldn’t ask anyone,” deep breath, “to press them.” More deep breaths. “Running down the stairs.” “You idiot. I got to… Get down here.” It almost sounded as if she had slammed her phone against something. Emily worked for another minute, then put her computer back into the bag. She returned to the office. She unlocked the door, and while expecting it, she was almost hit by the door as Jessica pushed through it in her dash towards the elevators. Hand pressed into her crotch, taking small, quick steps, Emily did not think Jessica was going to make. Following at a distance, she caught a scent of flatulence in the air. She saw Jessica standing in front of the elevators, dancing from foot to foot, looking up at the indicators. Emily did not think the elevators were close as Jessica turned, still dancing, now two hands pressed between her legs, and pushed through the door to the stairs. Emily shook her head and went back to the office. “Idiot,” she said with a smile. Chase had had issues with her interns before, but Jessica had presented her with a new one. She pushed open the door to the first aid room and walked in. Jessica was sitting on the rooms cot, a blanket pulled around her shoulders. She had managed to soil all her clothing, except for her bra. It was a little impressive. “Miss Morgan, I can explain…” Jessica began as soon as she had entered. Chase fixed her with a stare. “Explain why you were sitting in your own mess, a few steps from the bathroom, crying?” “I wasn’t crying! I was yelling. I was angry.” “You should be ashamed.” Jessica flinched. “It wasn’t my fault,” she said in a small voice. Chase reached for Jessica’s purse. Jessica looked like she was going to try to grab it, but another glare from Chase made her withdraw. In the purse, Chase found a small bottle. She held it up, shook it. She also produced a credit card receipt that indicated the bottle had been purchased from a nearby pharmacy a few hours prior. “You’re lucky,” Chase said as she looked at the bottle, reading the writing on it. “Due to your size, there is unlikely to be any long-term effects. Someone smaller might not have fared so well.” “That was the idea,” Jessica said petulantly. “I am kicking you out of the intern program,” Chase told her. “What? It was that stupid little. She poisoned my coffee and locked me in the room and…” A single step brought Chase to stand over Jessica. Her hard gaze made the teenager scrunch back against the wall, pulling the blanket tighter around herself. “You will not ever say that again, to anyone,” Chase told her. “What? But she…” “Never!” Chase snapped, and Jessica whimpered. “If you bring this up before a family court I guarantee that you will be the one sent off to a reform school. Do you understand me?” There were tears in Jessica’s eyes as she squeaked, “Yes Miss Morgan.” Chase felt bad for a moment. Jessica was barely more than a child, and browbeating her like that was cruel. But she was not about to chance losing Emily. She opened the door, reached out to a shelf and grabbed a pair of pink track pants and a white t-shirt which she tossed to Jessica. “I will tell your school that you were a little too immature for this opportunity, and that is all I will tell them.” Jessica caught the clothing and began to slip on the t-shirt. “If anyone finds out what happened you're are welcome to tell them you were trying to slip something to a little but stupidly mixed it up, which is probably the truth anyway.” Having pulled on the shirt, Jessica looked at her, actually pouting. Chase shook her head. It always bothered her to meet an Amazon who was not ready to be a grown-up. Next, she tossed a tied up plastic bag at Jessica. “Your clothing. You’ll need to wash it. Or throw it out.” Jessica blushed. “Get out of my company,” Chase said in parting as she walked towards the elevators. Now it was time to deal with Emily. She was looking forward to that. She had been too lenient on the girl. By the time she was finished Jessica would not be the only one crying. Her resolve faltered slightly when she entered the office and found Emily over her keyboard, focused on her work. She coughed. Emily looked up. Chase was glad she looked a little uncertain. “I’m afraid that Jessica will not be returning.” “I hope it is nothing serious,” Emily said, face revealing nothing. “She said that you locked her in this room.” “She told me to.” “That seems highly unlikely.” “It does.” Emily brought out a smartphone. “But as it happens I have a recording.” “Of course you do,” Chase said, walking over to the desk. The phone played back a conversation between Emily and Jessica, and, as Emily said, Jessica did make the request. “You are far too clever.” “I don’t know what you mean.” Same damn dead-pan innocent look. “You’ll have to finish her work as well as your own. Perhaps I will keep you locked in here until you get it all done.” Chase leaned forward over the desk. Emily shifted back slightly, but before Chase could do anything else, she said, “It is all finished.” Chase straightened. “What?” “I finished all my work and Jessica’s work. I felt bad for her.” Chase did not contest that statement but came around the desk to look at the monitor. She took the mouse from Emily and clicked through the files. “Too damn clever by far.” She looked at Emily, caught a flash of a smile that disappeared as if it never was. Chase realised she had never seen Emily smile before. It as either the neutral expression, or one of dread, and she knew she often saw anger dancing in her eyes, but never a smile. Chase wanted to see that smile again, as often as possible. “You exhaust me Emily. Take the rest of the day off. I’ll call the car. In fact, take tomorrow and the next day off while I think of what next to do with your internship.” She pulled her phone from her jacket, paused and then said, “Without pay of course.” “Of course,” Emily agreed readily. Chase wanted to say more, but at the moment she would give the victory to Emily. She took her to the elevator and up to the garage. Chase put Emily in the car’s child seat, taking a bit of joy in making sure her skirt was pulled up, displaying her panties, just before she pulled the straps tight and locked them. She smiled at Emily’s blush. “Try to be a good girl,” she told her and patted her on the head before closing the door. “Take her home,” she told the driver. As the car drove off Emily tried to shift about so she could pull her skirt back down. She hated the idea of anyone looking down into the car and seeing her exposed like that. However, Chase had done too good a job and eventually, Emily gave up. One day was done, and two days off. That was not too bad. She was off to a good start. She did feel a little bad for what she had done to Jessica. Just a little bit. Jessica had brought on herself, but still… it had been like shooting fish in a barrel. Better her than me, Emily thought, sitting back in her chair, relaxing as much as she could. If no one asked for it back, she was going to keep Jessica’s key as a trophy. Chase sat at her desk, the work that Emily had done on her monitor. “Am I interrupting anything?” Richard asked. She looked up from her monitor, saw Richard leaning into her office. “Nothing vital, what’s up?” He came into the office, closed the door. “There are some details about the Jones deal I want to confirm, but I am curious about the incident with your intern.” “Which one?” Richard took a seat. “The real one.” Chase smiled. “Jessica was not as mature as I would have hoped.” He nodded. “I suppose that is one way to put it. Listen, I’m kind of wondering what you are doing with Emily Black.” “What I am doing?” “What do you want?” Chase sat back in her seat. “What I want is to wake up every morning, stretch, and hear Emily calling or crying in her nursery cause she needs her diaper changed.” He nodded. “Understandable, so I wonder why she isn’t in a nursery.” “I don’t have a nursery yet.” He laughed. She turned her monitor. “Take a look at this.” “What’s this?” He leaned forward. “My intern test.” He looked at the monitor. “The one that is two weeks of work that you give them a week to do?” “Yes. It is always a good way to gauge how they handle such things.” “You just like being cruel.” Chase laughed. “So what am I supposed to be looking at?” “Emily finished all her work, and Jessica’s. Four weeks of work, in less than half a day.” He looked away from the monitor and up at her. “Is it any good?” “Spot checking it, everything looks good so far.” “That is…” “Impressive?” “I was going to say creepy. Are you sure she is not a robot sent back from the future?” “I can’t discount it, but I think it unlikely.” “How?” “She probably wrote a program in the past for this type of work, then downloaded it and ran all the files through it.” “Okay, creepy but impressive.” “So, yes, I want her safely in a nursery, but I also want Emily Black doing things like this.” She waved her hand at the monitor. “You know what they say about having your cake and eating it too,” Richard said. “I prefer the Asian saying, that the person who tries to catch two rabbits will catch neither.” Richard seem to think about that. “Why?” he asked after several seconds. “Because while I can’t figure out how to have my cake and eat it too, I think if I am clever enough I can chase and catch two rabbits.” “I think you are wasting your time, but it is your time to waste. So good luck.” “Thank you.” “Now, about the Jones deal…” Chapter 7 - The Paediatric Clinic of Horrors Emily had appreciated the time off. She was not able to do anything to speed up her plan to buy the building, but she did manage to take a few small jobs as Emily Black, jobs she could quickly turn over. Both good for her bank account (which was going to suffer due to her plan) and for her reputation. She received a message from Lyle telling her he was sorry to hear that she had personal issues and offering any help he might. He even invited her to a party he was having for his ‘girls’, sure she would enjoy it, At first, she was worried he might have heard something from Chase but discounted that. He probably just thought that any Amazon would enjoy seeing littles in such a situation. Jokes on you, she had thought as she had sent off a polite message thanking him and declining his kind offer. On Thursday morning she was outside of her building so she could be picked up and taken into the city. The driver pressed the elevator buttons for her, but when the door opened she was not presented with Chase’s familiar form. No one was awaiting her. She wondered if the change in the procedure meant anything. Then she told herself that this was only her third time there, and she could not make any generalisations. Walking the hallways, she made it to Chase's office and looked in. Chase and Lisa were leaning over Lisa’s desk, talking. Chase noticed Emily first. “Come in Emily,” she said. “Yes, Miss Morgan.” “I was very impressed with your work the other day.” “Thank you.” “So impressed that I want you on my health insurance program.” “Normally you have to be working here three months before you are eligible for insurance coverage,” Lisa told her, a small sniff suggesting what she thought of Emily’s ‘jumping the cue’. “I already have health insurance,” Emily said. Chase smiled. “I want you to have insurance I know can take care of you.” Emily was about to say that she had never had a problem with coverage but realised the pointlessness of it. Chase wanted this for reasons Emily knew she was not going to care for them. “You’ll need a medical exam, Lisa has kindly offered to take you to the clinic.” Chase had put a subtle emphasis on the word ‘kindly’ so Emily thanked her. Then she asked, “Clinic?” “Just a facility that is familiar with the medical requirements of littles,” Chased told her with a smile. That Emily did not like. Perhaps it showed on her face, for she said, “It is just an exam, nothing else.” Oddly enough Emily suspected that part of that was directed at Lisa. She either had to run or see this examination through. If she was not on the 23rd floor, she might have run. “Take care of Emily,” Chase told Lisa. “Yes, Miss Morgan. Come with me Emily,” Lisa said as she picked up her purse from her desk. “Yes, Miss Smith.” “I will see you when you get back,” Chase told Emily. Lisa took her hand when they were in the elevator, holding it tightly when the doors opened on the lobby. She walked Emily across the floor towards the doors, pausing to talk to the receptionists. They were the same ones that Emily had met when she had come there the first time. “Well hello again sweetie,” the blonde said, and then asked Lisa, “Is she yours?” “No. Miss Morgan is looking out for her.” “Ohhh, I’m so jealous,” the brunette said. “Do you wish Miss Morgan was looking out for you too?” the Blonde asked her. She laughed. “Well, depending on the type of ‘looking out’,” she told her companion with a wink. Emily wondered if they thought this was going over her head. She supposed that Chase was an attractive woman. “I’ll let you two gossip, Emily has an appointment I need to get her too.” “Hope to see you soon Sweetie,” the blonde said. “Have a good day,” the brunette told her. Lisa took her out the doors, to the front of the building where a taxi was waiting for them. Of course, there was a child seat in the back seat. Lisa got her settled and strapped in and then circled around to get in the other door. She gave the driver an address, and in a few seconds they had merged with traffic and were on their way. Lisa took a tablet from her purse and started working on something. Emily did not necessarily want to talk to her, but it was a little boring to sit there in silence. About thirty minutes later, in a less urban area of the city, the cab pulled up in front of a single story building, next to a small park. When Emily was taken out of the car seat, she could see the sign in front of it. ‘Westburne Paediatric Clinic’ and just below it in slightly smaller letters, ‘Specialists in Little Medicine’. Again, Emily was seized with a desire to bolt, but Lisa had a tight hold on her hand. As she was led up the brick path to the front doors all, she could think of how embarrassing it was. Taken to a paediatrician; Chase was a jerk. There was a waiting room, about three-quarters of the chairs, occupied. There was about a half and half split between actual children (all of them giants) and littles. She felt her cheeks grow warm with a flush, for the littles were all diapered, all in embarrassingly childish and infantile clothing. With her red, knee length skirt and white blouse, she looked positively adult by comparison. “Chase Morgan made an appointment for Emily,” Lisa said to the receptionist. Emily was a little annoyed that her last name seemed to be unimportant (though Chase had already told her that she did not want ‘Black’ being used, but that was at the company) and she fanned that annoyance into anger. A carefully controlled anger, but anger nonetheless. She had no time to be embarrassed. She had to be aware, and careful. The state of the other littles should be a warning to her. The receptionist had looked up the appointment information for she said, “Yes, here it is. Please have a seat, a nurse will call for you soon.” Lisa, still holding Emily’s hand, walked to one of the chairs. She then pulled Emily up into her lap. Emily did not argue there were other chairs available, for the moment willing to put up with it. From her place on Lisa’s lap, she regarded the other patients, careful not to stare. She suspected about half of the littles there had accepted their new status, and the others, judging by the discomfort they were showing, the embarrassment, had not. Emily had done her best and was doing all she could, to not end up in that situation, but she wondered which would be better. As hard as it would be to live with the shame, at least she would be able to try to fight back (metaphorically of course) and escape that fate. But sometimes it seemed that the littles who had accepted their status were happy. Maybe some littles really did seek such a state, as the giants seemed to tell themselves. Well, not her. She noticed that Lisa had been bouncing her softly on her knee, probably for a minute or two. It was not as is she was a fussy child needing to be soothed. How very annoying. “I am ready for Emily,” a nurse said, coming out of the back. Lisa put Emily back on the ground, took her hand, and led her to the nurse. The nurse was a shade taller than Lisa, a pretty woman, probably in her late twenties, dressed in a white tunic and pants. “This is Emily,” Lisa said. The nurse bent down and gently ruffled her hair. “Hello Sweetie, I’m Nurse Brenda. Now don't you worry Emily, you have nothing to be scared of.” Her tone was patronising. Emily could have said some things, most of them bordering on rude, but she just said, “Yes Nurse Brenda.” Brenda straightened. “Bring her this way,” she said to Lisa. They passed through the door into the back of the clinic. There was a corridor that led to the left and right, and one that extended in front of them. There were lots of doors, opened and closed, and she could see children, no, littles, being led between those rooms, mostly waddling in thick diapers, wearing silly little gowns covered in cartoonish prints. She passed a few rooms, one or two open doors. She made it a point to take quick looks, to get a better idea of what the place was like. Brenda opened a door, let Lisa usher Emily in, then closed the door behind herself as she entered. It was an examination room, much like many others Emily had been in, though the low shelf by the examination table, filled with diapers, was not something she was used to. “Get her undressed please,” Brenda said to Lisa. Emily started to unbutton her own blouse, but Lisa knelt down and brushed her hands away. “We have to do what the nurse says,” she told Emily with a smile. This was another fight that Emily could not win, so she let Lisa undress her. When her skirt was slid down to puddle at her feet, Brenda said, “She’s not wearing a diaper.” Lisa nodded as she skimmed the panties down to Emily’s ankle. “She’s potty trained.” Emily felt her cheeks grow hot. Potty trained. Not, ‘doesn’t need diapers’. Wasn’t it enough that Lisa had her there naked? She knew the answer to that. “Well, we’ll have to put her in a diaper. Clinic policy.” “Of course,” Lisa said, gleefully. You bitch, Emily thought. Brenda grabbed Emily up under the arms, lifted her with dizzying speed, and without so much as a ‘by your leave’, lay Emily on her back on the padded top of the exam table. “Can I have a pink diaper?” Emily asked, giving Brenda a wide-eyed ‘puppy dog’ gaze. “Why of course sweetie. I know little girls like you like pink.” She grabbed one of the pink diapers from the shelf, shook it open with a soft rustle of plastic, and then took Emily’s ankles in her large hand and lifted her bottom off the exam table she could slide the diaper under her. “Even when you potty train them they still want their cute diapers,” Brenda said to Lisa, almost as if Emily was not there. “Yes,” Lisa said, sounding doubtful. As Brenda lowered Emily onto the diaper padding, Emily looked over at Lisa, saw her looking back with a puzzled look, as if she was trying to figure out what Emily was doing. Brenda lightly dusted her with powder, then pulled the diaper up between Emily’s legs, adjusted it a little, then tapped it tightly up. “There we go sweetie,” she said, patting the front of it. “Thank you, Nurse Brenda,” Emily said sweetly. “Oh, you are welcome sweetie. Such a polite little girl.” Brenda picked her up and put her on the floor, then got one of the gowns and had Emily raise her hands so she could slide it over her, before tying it off. While the gown had hardly covered the diapers of any of the other littles that Emily had seen, she was actually small enough so that the bottom of the gown dropped low enough to almost obscure her diaper. Almost. Lisa pulled Emily back onto her lap, bouncing her again on her knee, eliciting an almost inaudible crinkle from the diaper. Brenda picked up a tablet and began asking questions about Emily’s medical history. Lisa, of course, did not know, so Emily had to answer first, and Lisa repeated it. Brenda did not enter anything until Lisa had said it, almost as if Emily were not speaking. Of course, that was the point. The clear message was that anything she said did not matter. Emily wondered how long it would take before that sort of treatment began to make her feel as if she really had no voice. She really hated the place. Once the questions were asked, Brenda weighed her, measured her and then said that Emily’s vision would be tested next. They left the room, walking through the halls, the littles on display Emily thought, to another examination room. The ‘parents’ of the littles likely were paying extra for such treatment. Brenda left them the with the eye doctor, whose name Emily did not learn. He gave her a full eye exam, made notes, and then spoke to Lisa. “Her eyes are fine, she might need glasses in a few years, if she needs to read,” he said, the last with a soft laugh. “But as long as the letters are on play blocks she will see them fine.” He smiled down at Emily and ruffled her hair. She hated him. Next was the room for the hearing test. They paused outside of the room, while another patient finished up. In another exam room, close by, a little was sobbing softly, laying on her stomach on an exam table, and enema tube in her bottom. Emily tried not to stare, but she saw the red of the little’s bottom, suggesting a recent spanking. She shifted her gaze away, heard the nurse giving the enema saying something about crybabies needing to be punished. Another little passed, a man, probably in his mid-twenties, waddling by, his diaper crinkling loudly. He was blushing from his head to his toes. Lisa knelt down and patted Emily' padded bottom. She said softly, “This diaper is pretty thin. No waddle and hardly a crinkle.” “It’s pink,” Emily said innocently. Lisa frowned, lips pursed, then sighed and straightened. She might have said ‘too clever’, but it was too soft for Emily to hear. She had her hearing test, and then a dentist took a look at her teeth. “Remember to take good care of your teeth,” she told Emily. “Or maybe you’ll lose them.” Emily felt a little sick, wondered if some littles sitting in the very chair she was in had had their teeth taken out, for a more infantile smile for their giant ‘parents’. She hoped not. On their way to the next examination, Emily peeked into a small room that looked more like an office, saw who she assumed was a doctor talking to a man and his ‘child’. She could not take a good look, but she took in as much as she could without anyone noticing. In the next exam room, Emily had to endure a gynaecological exam, feet up in stirrups, opened diaper beneath her bottom. She might have taken pride in what was an adult exam, but it was too damn uncomfortable. Then the nurse, a big, heavy-set woman, lowered the stirrups and flipped her over on her stomach, sliding her and the diaper farther up the table, so she was still lying upon it. “We’ll take your temperature now,” she said, no-nonsense tone. Emily did not appreciate what that meant until she saw the woman take a thermometer, it’s size almost obscene, from a jar of Vaseline. She had a moment to try to relax, knowing it was going to happen even if she protested (and protesting would not stop it, likely make it worse). There was a tiny bit of comfort in that there were several other even thicker thermometers in the vaseline and Emily was getting the smallest. “Here we go,” the nurse said. She spread Emily’s buttocks and placed the end of the thermometer against her hole for several moments, long, long moments, then slid it in. Emily was not happy. The nurse took her time, gently patting her bottom, pressing the thermometer farther and farther in, almost as if she expected Emily to enjoy it. Was she supposed to enjoy it? What the hell was wrong with the woman? Did she really think that she was going to get off on being violated by a too large rectal thermometer? Later Emily would consider that some littles, with their genitalia sealed up in plastic and padding, with hands often imprisoned in mitts, might indeed find the embarrassing treatment pleasurable, having few other options. That thought would leave her depressed for hours when she had it. However, at that moment, lying on her belly, positioned on an open diaper that she had recently been wearing, a glass rod up her bottom, all she could feel was embarrassment bordering on complete humiliation. Eventually, the nurse seemed to think that the thermometer had been in her long enough, and she pulled it out, slowly. “A healthy temperature,” the nurse declared, before wiping the thermometer off with a tissue, the tissue going in the garbage the thermometer into a beaker of alcohol. “Now we just need a little blood. Let’s sit you up.” She did not give Emily a chance to sit up on her own, but lifted her, slid the diaper around, and then sat Emily atop of it. Emily was careful to keep the deadpan expression on her face, though it was hard, angry as she felt about her treatment, and about the superior smile she saw on Lisa’s face. Fortunately, the anger did not blind her to what the nurse was doing. She saw the woman look at two boxes of needles. She watched the nurse take a pair of glasses from her smock, put them on, then carefully check both boxes. Emily did not trust it. The nurse selected a needle, prepared a holder, then put a tourniquet around Emily’s arm. “Don’t worry sweetie,” she said, rubbing a spot on the inside of Emily’s arm with an alcohol swab. “It will just be a little prick.” Emily had had blood taken before, and she was not a fan of it, but she knew it would not hurt that much. But she still held herself ready, and when the needle slid in, feeling as if the nurse was trying to jam a blunt piece of metal into her arm, she did not cry out. She did not say, ‘what the hell are you doing?’ She did not treat the nurse to a blast of salty language that would put a sailor to shame. She sat there, careful not to grit her teeth against the pain, trying to look as if nothing was wrong. The nurse actually frowned. You god damned bitch, Emily thought. Still frowning, the nurse turned the needle ever so slightly — it hurt like hell — and slid the blood tube into the opposite end of the holder, drawing a vial full of blood. She put the tube aside and then pulled the needle free. Emily wanted to scream. Looking down at her arm Emily expected to see a bloody, jagged hole, but all there was was a small drop of blood on her arm, and that was quickly covered with a piece of gauze and a bandage. The nurse looked back at the boxes of needles, then at the needle itself a moment before she disposed of it in a sharps container. “Well, you were very good in not crying,” the nurse said, and then, like an actress who had flubbed her lines and was trying to get back on track, “but if you had been a crybaby, you would have been punished.” Emily recalled the little getting the enema. “Yes nurse,” she said politely. “Let’s get you back in a diaper and then you can see the doctor,” she said, reaching towards the diaper filled shelf, her hand going to another of the pink diapers. Emily had one more card to play, and she said, tone almost petulant, “I don’t want a thick diaper.” The nurse paused. “Well little missy,” her hand shifted to the side, grabbing a thick white diaper, “what you want does not matter.” She pushed Emily onto her back, lifted her by her ankles, swept the old diaper away, and proceeded to diaper Emily in the extra thick padding and loudly crinkling plastic of the new one. Emily knew it was not the same as having a pillow wrapped between her legs, but damn if it did not feel that way. The nurse lifted her off the table and placed her on the floor. Emily could see that Lisa was looking down at her, confusion on her face. She had apparently stumped Lisa again. Emily pulled futilely at the gown for a moment, but there was no way it was going to cover the diaper. “The doctor will want to speak with you,” the nurse told Lisa. “Please come with me.” Lisa took Emily’s hand, leading her after the nurse. Emily found she could not bring her thighs together and was forced to waddle. It would probably be easier to crawl, which she supposed was the idea. Lisa's hold on her hand helped her keep up, but more than once it was only that hold that kept her from falling. And Lisa knew it. The nurse showed them to a small office, and it was as Emily had supposed, the same room in which she had earlier seen the doctor talking to a man. “The doctor will be with you soon,” the nurse said, giving Lisa a smile. Then Emily and Lisa were alone. Lisa took a seat and pulled Emily up onto her lap. Emily did not appreciate it, but the clinic was a little cool, and the gown thin and Lisa was warm. Lisa began to bounce her on her knee again, but the diaper was crinkling loudly, and when she stopped Emily assumed it was because the noise was annoying her. Instead, she began to hum, gently playing with Emily’s hair. She had what Emily had dubbed ‘little fever’, and she felt bad for the next ‘unattended’ little that Lisa might meet. The doctor came in a few minutes later. She was an older woman, probably taller than Lisa, but she had a slight stoop, and it was hard to be sure. She introduced herself to Lisa as Doctor Green. “Well,” Doctor Green said, swiping her fingers across a tablet, “Emily is as healthy as a little horse.” She smiled down at Emily and reached out to gently squeeze her nose. “Just a little healthy horsie.” Emily did her best to look amused. However, it was a wasted effort, for Doctor Green had already turned her attention back to Lisa. “We should get the blood work back tomorrow. I don’t expect to see any problems, but I’ll let Miss Morgan know, one way or another.” “Thank you,” Lisa answered. “The only issue I have is with the amount of alcohol she drinks. Not that it is a lot mind you,” she said, fixing Lisa with her stare, “but as a rule, my patients don’t drink any, and I think that would be for the best.” “I’ll let Miss Morgan know,” Lisa said. Go to hell you busybody, Emily thought. The doctor folded the cover over the tablet. “That is it. You can get her dressed. I would like to see her again in six months.” She stood. “You can make an appointment now, or we can call Miss Morgan. Just let the receptionist know what you want.” Then Doctor Green was gone. Lisa slid Emily off her lap, and then reached for her clothing, which she had been carrying all along. It turned out getting Emily dressed proved a challenge to Lisa. She could not button up the lower buttons of Emily’s blouse, as the diaper was too thick, and no matter how hard she tried the skirt was a lost cause. With a sigh Lisa looked about the office, perhaps hoping to spot a thinner diaper, but as Emily had noticed earlier, the office had none. She looked Emily, frowned, and then tore the tapes open and tossed the diaper into the trash. “Get dressed,” she said, pushing Emily’s clothing at her. Emily was careful not to show any relief. It had been a risk, for it had been possible that Lisa would have just led Emily out in the too thick diaper wearing only a partially buttoned blouse. However, Emily had suspected that she would not. She was beginning to think she understood Chase’s plan. They left the clinic, Lisa telling the receptionist to call Miss Morgan when it came time for Emily’s next appointment. They waited for the taxi that Lisa called, all the while Lisa watching her with what Emily thought was a judgemental gaze. Another ride in a car seat, back to the office. Lisa paused in the lobby to talk to the receptionists. She learned the blonde was named Claire, the Brunette Kristen. They asked about Emily’s checkup when Lisa mentioned it, and Claire asked if she had gotten a needle and if she had been brave. “Yes Miss Claire,” Emily had said as she hoped one day Claire got blood taken with one of those needles. They arrived back in Chase’s office suite a little afternoon. Chase came from her office, smiled. “Someone is very healthy,” she said. “You’ll have full health coverage without a problem.” “Thank you,” Emily said. “Will it require going to that clinic?” Chase smiled. “It does specialise in little care.” Emily did not say what she thought that was worth. She also knew she would not be giving up her own health care anytime soon. “The doctor said she drinks too much.” Lisa’s tone was just as disapproving as the doctor’s had been. What a snitch, Emily thought. “Well, I am sure that Emily will think about that.” “I’ll try,” Emily said, and then to Lisa. “Thank you very much for taking me to the clinic. I know you are busy with your own work.” Lisa looked a little surprised, and Chase frowned. Emily supposed she had taken the wind from her sails, thanking Lisa before she was told to. Lisa got over her surprise and said, “You’re welcome Emily.” She looked over at Chase. She thought about Chase’s game. Chase wanted Emily Black to work for her, so she was not going to make the first move to step Emily back into a second babyhood, but if it happened…. Well, Chase would likely be happy to offer comfort and take charge. However, Chase did not seem to be really upset that Emily had returned, undiapered. She wondered if just maybe Chase had not known what kind of things happened at that clinic. “Emily, I want you to help Lisa out for the rest of the day, tomorrow as well. It will give you a good feel for the company.” “Yes Miss Morgan,” Emily said. Case sent Emily home a little early so she could talk to Lisa. “So, tell me how Emily did?” she asked, leaning on Lisa’s desk. “She got all the work done, she takes direction well, does not ask many questions, I have nothing bad to say about the job she did.” Chase thought that Lisa might not have liked admitting that. Nodding Chase said, “Yes, yes, but tell me about the clinic.” Lisa almost giggled. “She was wearing this one diaper that was so thick I thought she was going to fall over and have to crawl.” Chase realised clapping her hands together happily was not going to look so professional. She simply nodded. “She needed to wear a diaper?” “Well, didn’t need it, just a clinic rule.” “I would have liked to see that.” “Well,” Lisa said, “I did try to keep her in it… but I couldn’t get her clothes on over it, and you said not to let anything too overt happen.” “That’s fine,” Chase said, waving a hand to dismiss the concern. “She’s too clever you know.” “I suspect I know, but tell me.” Lisa explained Emily’s ‘trick’ with the diapers. Chase had to laugh. “She is smart.” “A little like that does not need to be smart when she is so cute.” Lisa was almost pouting. Chase nodded. “There is something to say about smart and cute.” Chapter 8 - Nesting Emily had not looked forward to a weekend so much since she had left high school. It was not so much that the Friday at work had been all that terrible. She had just worked with Lisa and Chase on various projects. The most challenging thing about Friday was the bathroom up on the twenty-third floor. None of the toilets had really been suitable for anyone under seven feet. Using them had required a little climbing and precarious perching with the real danger of falling, either off or in. Still, better than the alternative of asking for help. She was pretty sure that help would mean having Chase or Lisa sitting her on the toilet and remaining in the stall with her, and would eventually lead to a child’s potty. It was possible she was paranoid, but she did not think so. Plus she had also been going ‘commando’ on Friday, as it was as far from the diapers of the day before she could get. The evening after the clinic she had been bothered, no longer needing to be focused. Even a pair of panties had reminded her a little too much of a diaper. But now she had a weekend to herself. She spent the morning catching up on chores, in the past done in fits and starts over the whole week. She also had a few quick jobs and bug fixes for clients. It was early in the afternoon when she went down to Linda’s apartment (after looking about for any cars that might belong to bigs). Linda welcomed Emily in and one of the first things Emily noticed was the nine-foot-tall dress form in the corner of the room. “Some of your larger clients asking you to make clothing for them?” Emily asked. Linda put a cup of tea down in front of Emily. “Yes, not a lot yet, but enough that I needed to invest in that dress form. Actually, what I’ve started getting request for are matching outfits for the children clothing I am making.” “Matching outfits?” Emily suddenly pictured Chase wearing the sailor dress from the other day. She almost shot tea from her nostrils, which would have been unpleasant. Linda, perhaps seeing where Emily’s thoughts were going, said, “Not matching styles, but themes. Like,” and again it seemed Linda had some inkling about Emily’s thoughts, “those outfits I sent to Chase, did you see the sailor dress I made.” “I think I saw it,” Emily said into her tea to hide her blush. “Well, I might, say, make a white sundress with black anchor embroidery along the hem of the skirt. So it would be obvious the outfits went together. That reminds me, you are working for Chase now, do you think you could ask her something?” Emily had not been able to keep people from noticing that she was picked up and dropped off every day by a big, black car, so there had been no use in trying to hide she was working for Chase; though she had told her neighbours that it was possibly only temporary. “Maybe, what?” “Ask her if she would like some matching outfits for those I sent her. I think Chase is a bit of a mover and shaker. I think if she were to take an interest it would help things take off.” Emily really wanted to tell Linda that she did not think Chase would be interested, she almost lied and said Chase had bought the outfits for a friend and would not need any kind of matching outfit. She did not, mostly because she wanted Linda to do well, and partly because she figured a lie like that might come back at her. “I’ll let her know. She might be interested.” She actually probably would be, Emily could almost envision that telling smile on her face. “Thanks. You know, I was thinking about making you a sundress.” “I…” “Candy told me you don’t care for them,” Linda said, not giving Emily a chance to respond, “but I thought if I add a nice jacket to it, with a conservative cut, you could wear it to work. We are getting into the hot summer now. It will look good.” Emily thought about it, picturing it in her head. She supposed it would look nice. “Alright, I’ll give it a chance.” “Let me get my measuring tape.” Linda was smiling. Once she finished up at Linda’s Emily went out of the building, across the street, to Candy’s. She found the mechanic working on a motorcycle of giant proportions. Even though she knew who it had to belong to she asked, “Is that the…” “An old war Valkyrie, the thing has to be more than seventy years old, but all the construction is bulletproof, not literally of course. Had to be terrifying to ride on one of these when people were shooting at you.” Emily stepped up onto the stand the bike was mounted to. The seat was almost as tall as she. “How will you ride this?” Candy shook her head. “I won’t. You’d have to top seven feet, and even then your toes would be reaching. I got a friend who can ride it for me, I’ll ride along on the back when it comes time to test it out. Not the best way to do it, but I’ll be able to hear the engine and get a feel for the vibrations. Help me strip this engine down?” “Sure,” Emily said. Candy handed parts to Emily, who cleaned them and then laid them out carefully on a work table. Along the way she learned what each piece was called and what it did, as well as what it might cost to replace if it was damaged. “I can make some of the parts myself, if I have to, the original is better,” Candy told her. “Can you get originals?” Emily asked, cleaning the years of gunk from a piston ring. “If I can it won’t be cheap.” They worked for a few hours, had the engine completely stripped down and laid out on the table. “That’s a good days work,” Candy said, wiping her hands on a rag, leaving oily streaks on it. Emily nodded, looking at all the parts. “Gonna come to Sharky’s tonight?” Candy asked as she tossed the rag aside. Emily recalled the doctor from the clinic. “Yeah, I’ll be there.” “Good.” Candy smiled. “You better wash your hands, I got some soap at the sink that will cut that grease.” Emily looked down at her hands, saw how black they were. “Right. Thanks.” Not a bad day, Emily thought as she washed her hands. Chase was also busy on that weekend. She had called her realtor to talk about buying a new home. They met in Chase’s apartment, Maggie laying out various pages on the kitchen table. “So why are you looking for a new house? I thought you loved this place.” “I do, but, I think I might need a little more space.” She could not help but smile. “I think I might want a nursery.” “What?” Maggie looked up. “Are you expecting?” “No, but maybe adopting.” “Maybe?” “It’s complicated.” “Complicated? If you say so. I contacted the building’s management firm, in case you wanted to stay. You should have bought the penthouse when you had the chance, I don’t think the current owner is ever going to sell.” “I didn’t need the penthouse when I moved in. Anything else in the building?” “Not that is really much larger than what you currently have.” Chase sat back. “So I’ll have to leave.” Maggie nodded. “Anything close?” “The big red brick high-rise, about a block down from here, know it?” “I’ve seen it. Looks nice.” “It is. One of the biggest two-floor suites is open. You could put a nursery in there, small room for a nursemaid or nanny, a couple of guest rooms if you want to entertain.” “How long has it been on the market?” “About three weeks. Priced a little high, but it might sell. If the owner drops the price, it will probably be snapped up.” Chase chewed gently on her lower lip for a moment. “Can you arrange a showing?” “Not a problem.” “What else?” “Nothing in this immediate area. There are a couple of pocket mansions about a thirty-minute drive from your workplace.” She shuffled from printouts across the table. “This one is on the Two Pines golf course. Six-bed rooms, seven and a half baths, dining room, den, big deck, on about three acres of land.” Chase nodded. “Can you show me around these properties?” “Of course. Tomorrow good for you?” “Yeah.” “I’ll arrange things. Help if you can give me a time frame.” “No idea I’m afraid.” “Care to explain Chase?” Chase shook her head. “It’s both complicated and confidential, for the moment.” Maggie sighed. “Lyle is a lot easier to deal with.” “Lyle? Lyle Redmond?” She nodded. “He called me up, a few hours later we put in an offer on a mansion about two hours north of here. He wants to move his menagerie of little girls into the country, probably show off the new helicopter he bought.” Chase was careful not to frown. “Lyle and I have a different way of handling things.” “So I’ve heard. He’s having a big party there in two weeks. Afternoon for showing off his girls, evening for a regular party, housewarming kind of bash.” “Are you invited?” “Fraid not, though I’m hoping. You could probably get an invitation, or just crash.” Chase nodded after a moment. “I’ll think about it.” Monday, the second week of Emily’s ‘internship’ at Chase’s company. When she walked into the office suite, Lisa looked up from her phone, pointed at Chase’s door, mouthed, ‘go in’. Emily nodded and walked into Chase’s office. “Emily, have a seat,” Chase said, indicating the almost high chair. Emily climbed up into the seat, looked across at the sitting Chase. “Linda asked me to pass a message on,” Emily told her. “Oh?” “She wanted to know if you might want some complimenting outfits, for yourself, for those ones she made for you.” “Really? That’s kind of her. And I, of course, appreciate you telling me.” She smiled. “I suppose having something that would match well would be nice. Tell me Emily, which of those outfits do you think I should choose to have matched?” Emily swallowed, thinking about all of those outfits, and the possibility that she was going to end up in one if only to see if the clothes Linda made really was complimentary. “The sailor dress,” she said, thinking that out of all the others it was the most harmless. “I knew you liked that dress,” Chase said, teasing tone with a hint of eagerness within. Emily opened her mouth to deny it, then pursed her lips and shrugged her shoulders in a noncommittal way. “Speaking of your neighbours, I think Gus told me that you’ve helped him with his network issues?” Emily wondered what Chase was getting at. “Yes.” “So you are good with networking stuff, routers and things?” “I know my way around a LAN,” Emily told her. “LAN?” “Local Area Network.” “Good. I need you to go down the to daycare and work on the network and computer issues they have been having.” Emily almost said ‘you’re sending me to daycare?’ but she knew Chase probably wanted that. “What issues?” she asked instead, trying to treat it as if it were nothing. “When I bought the building my IT people were busy getting the network for the business set up. I contracted out the work on the daycare,” she sighed, “which was a mistake. Nothing has worked right, and I think the children and teachers deserve better.” “I understand,” Emily said. “If you need any equipment talk to John, the IT manager. Tell him to bill any of it back to my department.” “Alright,” Emily said as she climbed down from the chair. She did her best not to be embarrassed, not wanting to blush. “Can I get someone to press the elevator button for me?” Chapter 9 - The Daycare Scare and the Tailor Troubles It was, Emily thought, a pleasant, bright daycare, insomuch as her (thankfully) limited experience told her. There were about five teachers, and maybe twenty children. The majority of them actual children, but Emily saw two male littles, one dressed like a toddler, another dressed as if he was only a few months old. She did not get close them, not wanting anyone to think she was interested. She also did not get too close to the actual children. For an adult little there was no worse bully than a giant child. The daycare was run by a friendly man, Emily guessed he was in his mid-thirties. He was all smiles when she came in, playing with a few of his charges. “You must be Emily,” he said, dropping down to one knee, offering his hand. “I’m Simon Pett.” That was a better greeting that she had hoped for and she took his hand, which enveloped hers, shaking it. “Pleased to meet you, Mr Pett. I understand you have some network issues.” “Do I ever,” he told her, standing. “Half the time we don’t have an internet connection, and I am pretty certain about half the computers need to be overhauled or whatever you do to them. I really appreciate the help.” “Why don’t you show me around?” Emily said, looking up at him. “This way then.” He showed her the computers, the wiring closet, which was a mess of cabling and routers, as well as a few other areas where network equipment had been set up. It was all done terribly, Emily thought. He also pointed out the playroom, the toy boxes, the bathrooms (with potty seats) and introduced her to the rest of this staff; a young man Kent, and three women, Tammy, Mary and Aby, all of them taller than seven feet. Kent almost picked her up when Simon had introduced her. “I’ll get her into some play clothes,” he had said with a smile, before Simon had intervened, saying “No, no, she’s here to fix the computer problems.” “Her?” Kent has asked, obviously disbelieving. Annoying, Emily thought. Tour and introductions out of the way Emily had gone to work. She plugged her laptop into the system and set about tracking down all the issues. It took her about an hour to find the faults, and another hour to get the IT manager to send down the replacements she needed. After that she was busy for most of the day, fixing hardware issues and running updates on all the computers, cleaning up a few viruses she found. Kent seemed to be following her, watching her, as if he thought she was about to wet her panties and start crying. At one point she was goosed by a five-year-old who was taller than she, and then the girl demanded of the nearby Mary, “Why isn’t she wearing a diaper.” Mary swooped in, quickly taking the girl’s hands. “Sorry,” she said to Emily, and then to the girl, “Becky, not all littles have to wear diapers.” With an incredulous look, Becky said, “That’s not what my mommy says.” Mary led Becky away before Emily had to hear more about what the girl’s mommy thought about littles. Emily knew she should not wish ill on children, but she often found it very hard. She went back to work. It was about an hour away from the end of the workday, and Emily had crawled into a cabinet to pull out a superfluous switch (probably put in to pad out the bill) when she felt someone slap her across her skirted bottom. Her head shot up and smacked into the shelf above her. “Son of a bitch,” she cried, for a moment she saw stars. Nearby she heard a childish voice say, “That’s a naughty word!” Emily pushed herself out of the cabinet, expecting to find one of the children. Instead, she saw Chase, kneeling down next to her. She was smiling. “Sorry,” she said, her tone making it obvious that she was not, “but your bottom, wiggling around like that, just needed to be spanked.” Nearby Simon laughed. “I know Miss Morgan. Sometimes you just can’t help yourself.” Emily looked towards her supposed ally, feeling betrayed. “Of course,” Simon continued, “you should only do it when a little is naughty. Otherwise, it is just cruel.” That was a little better, Emily thought, not much, but she was willing to forgive him. “Well then, we’ll just say it was proactive for your salty language.” Emily did not bother to argue that there would have been no salty language had Chase not struck her. “I’m almost finished here,” she said to Chase. “Excellent. How is it going, Simon.” “Wonderful. We’re finally able to stream shows for the children without them cutting out every ten minutes, and all our computers are working much better. Emily is a little miracle worker.” “You’ll need to run a bit of maintenance about once a month to keep everything working well,” Emily told him. “Well, you are welcome back anytime you want,” he said. “Do you hear that Emily? You can come to daycare any time you want,” Chase told her as if Emily had just not heard it. “Appreciated, but I’m sure I can handle most of it remotely.” “I’m sure you would enjoy visiting in person. Actually, I think you often look a little piqued in the afternoons. Wouldn’t you like to come down for an afternoon nap?” “Feel free,” Simon told her. “And don’t worry if you wet in your sleep, we can deal with that.” And just like that, he was her unknowing enemy again. Chase laughed. “Don’t worry about that. Emily got gold stars for keeping her bed dry.” “Impressive,” Simon said, and it seemed he really thought that it was. Emily nodded, did not say anything, wondered when Chase was going to stop mentioning that. Probably, she thought, when it was no longer true. Damn. “How long until you are finished up here?” Chase asked her. “Oh?” Emily said, reached up to rub the sore spot in her head. “Maybe half an hour.” “I’ll be back in about half an hour then. Keep up the good work.” “Okay… Wait? You’ll be back?” “I’ll give you a ride home tonight. I have to see Linda, so it is on my way.” “Great,” Emily, managing not to sound sarcastic. Chase winked at her and then left. Emily watched her go. She felt someone touching her head. Looking up she found Simon smiling down at her. “Just making sure you did not hurt yourself when you bumped your head. If you are feeling a little dizzy, we can lay you down.” “No, thank you, I’m fine,” Emily said as she got back down to crawl into the cabinet. Likely he would have her lying down in a crib if she took him up on his offer, though even one of the mats the children napped on would be bad enough. Strapping Emily into the child seat in the back of her SUV was an enjoyable feeling for Chase. She did not leave Emily’s panties exposed as she drew the restraint belt between her legs, as Emily had been well behaved. She did give the strap a bit of an extra pull, so the stiff material would gently rub against the girl. Chase was a firm believer in positive reinforcement. “There we go,” she said, patting the restrained Emily on the head. “Thank you, Miss Morgan,” Emily said, polite as always. Chase almost thought she meant it. She was hoping the gratitude would be genuine one day. She drove a little slower than usual, drawing it out, enjoying looking in her rear view mirror to watch Emily. Near the end of the drive, she thought that maybe Emily was a little fussy. She wondered if it was the strap, or perhaps if Emily had to go potty. For a moment she considered taking a long detour, but she decided against it. Had she not promised Linda that she would be there around 5:30 she would have made the detour, just to see what happened. Outside of the apartment building, Chase took a slightly flushed Emily out of the seat, confident that Emily had enjoyed the ride, for the strap that had been between her legs was warm with a touch of moistness. She almost lifted Emily’s skirt to get a look but chose not to. She did, however, ask, “Did you enjoy the ride in your baby seat?” “Yes Miss Morgan, thank you,” Emily said, apparently a little distracted. Chase leaned over and patted Emily on her bottom. “Run off to your apartment, I’ll see you tomorrow.” Damned if she did not actually run. Chase got a bag out of her car and then went up to see Linda. “Sorry if I’m a little late,” Chase said, ducking her head slightly as she entered Linda’s apartment. “Oh, that’s okay. I appreciate your interest.” She looked around, noting the tall dress dummy among the smaller ones. “Emily says you have an idea for making complimentary outfits.” “Yes,” Linda said, slightly nervous bob of her head. “Would you like some tea?” “Thank you, that would be wonderful.” Linda went to make the tea, and Chase took a seat, looking around. There were more outfits in progress than when she had last visited. Her gaze shifted towards Linda who was moving about her kitchen, preparing the tea. She wondered what the inbetweener might look like in some of her own outfits. Extremely fetching, Chase thought, but she shook that idea out of her head. Linda set the two cups of tea on the table and then took a seat. “What do you think you would like?” “Perhaps a skirt and blouse, a casual look you could go for a stroll in a park in.” Linda opened her notebook and began taking note. “Something lightweight, with a bit of flow. Silk would be good, but expensive.” She looked up at Chase. “Silk sounds very nice.” Linda nodded and began sketching in her book. Chase looked at what she was doing and said, “And a blazer perhaps, that I could wear for a business casual look.” Linda nodded once more. “That’s a good idea. In fact, I am making something similar for Emily.” “Oh,” Chase said with a smile, “you’re making Emily something?” “Yes.” Linda flipped back a few pages, then turned the book so Chase could see. Chase looked at it, then said, “Perhaps the skirt could be a little shorter, made of something a bit lighter, a little flappy.” “It’s meant for work,” Linda said. “But when she wears the jacket the weight of that will keep the skirt under control. When she takes off the jacket, well, then it is time to relax and have fun. And what girl does not like a playful skirt.” Linda nodded after a moment. “I suppose that is right.” She took the book back towards her and made a few notes. They returned to talking about Chase’s outfit. Once Linda had all her notes she told Chase it would take about two weeks to finish. “And if you can come in for a fitting next week that would be good.” “Do you think you could have it ready for the Friday after next? There is a party I might be going to.” “I should,” Linda said after a moment. “I’ll pay extra of course.” Linda nodded. “Thank you.” “There is one more favour I would like to ask.” “Oh?” Linda asked. Chase opened the bag she had brought. “I bought this off the rack, I think the fit is close, but I was wondering if you could make a few quick alterations. It’s for Emily.” Linda looked at what Chase had brought and then nodded. “I think I can.” Chase smiled. "And keep it a secret, I want it to be a surprise." Chapter 10 - Little on Display On Tuesday Chase informed Emily that she would be working down at the reception desk for a few days. “With Claire and Kristen?” “Yes. They are both looking forward to having you with them.” I’ll bet, Emily thought. “And,” Chase said, “I got you a uniform just like theirs.” She opened a box that looked suspiciously like something Linda might have put together. “Here we go,” she said laying out the pieces of the outfit on the couch. “The fit should be perfect.” Emily walked over and stood up on her toes to look at the clothing. At least there was no diaper. “Let’s get you dressed.” “What?” Emily asked. “Well, if you want you can go down to the change room on the first floor, though you might need a little help reaching the locker, or you could go and change in the daycare, which is closer to your size, or you can change here. The door is closed.” “I guess I will change here,” Emily said, thinking it was the best out of a bad mix, and the outfit had not come with panties or bra or vest, so at least she would not be stripping completely. Emily managed to undress quickly on her own, but the receptionist outfit had a few extra pieces, and she could not pull them on fast enough to keep Chase from helping. Dark grey, knee length skirt, with a vest and jacket of the same material. The blouse was purple, with a frilly scarf that Chase tied around her neck. The pantyhose were nude, and the shoes closed toe slippers with a low heel. As Emily set the small, pillbox hat on her head, Chase pinned a brass coloured name tag over the left breast of the jacket. The outfit was almost an exact match of the one she had seen Claire and Kristen in, which of course was the problem. Wearing an obviously adult style outfit would likely make her look like she was playing dress up, especially with bigs wearing the same thing. More than a little embarrassing. “Come along,” Chase said. Emily took a moment to fold up the clothing she had worn and put it to the side before running off to follow after Chase. They took the elevator down to the lobby, a few other people getting on as they descended. Emily got a few, “Don’t you look professional,” from the other elevator passengers and one, “A little early for Halloween isn’t it sweetie?” Chase explained to them all that Emily was working down at reception. “Most of the interns spend some time there, to learn the company.” That statement got variations of, ‘isn’t that adorable.’ Down in the lobby, she found Claire and Kristen were expecting her, though not her clothing for Kristen said, “Oh my god, she’s wearing our uniform. That’s precious.” “Ladies,” Chase said, “Emily will be working with you, I expect you to take care of her and make sure she learns the nature of your job.” She shifted her attention to Emily. “Emily, there is a lot you can learn here. Don’t waste the opportunity.” All three, Kristen, Claire and Emily answered in the affirmative. Chase nodded. “Get to work.” She smiled. “This way Emily,” Claire said, indicating the receptionist desk. A stool with steps had been placed there for her. She climbed up it, the top of the counter coming to the middle of her chest. Claire took up position on Emily’s right, Claire on her left. “It is a fairly straightforward job,” Claire began, smiling at Emily. “But don’t think that means it is easy,” Kristen warned. “We are the first face of the company. It is a lot of responsibility.” They went on to explain the scheduling software, the phone system and the various procedures. Emily expected to be bored to death, but she soon realised that there was, in fact, a lot to learn about the company at reception. She began to see who was coming to the company and who they were seeing. Most seemed pleasantly surprised to find Emily there. Only one older man who had a meeting with a manager up on the fifteenth floor seemed to take offence at Emily’s presence. “Keep littles out of the way,” he had said. Emily actually apologised to him, though inside she was seething, and she made a point to memorise his name in case there was ever a bad-turn she could do him. Her apology seemed to defuse his anger, and he left muttering something about littles needing to be in daycare. “You handled that very well,” Kristen said, her tone not too condescending, though the head pat that followed was. The first day was not so bad. She felt like she was an animal in a zoo at times, both visitors and employees seeming to want to watch her. And when she went to the washroom at her break Kristen went with her, in case she needed any help. The Amazon wondered aloud wondered if the potty chairs in the daycare might be better. The restrooms on the first floor had toilets sized for inbetweeners, so Emily suggested that it should not be a problem. “Make sure to wash your hands,” Kristen had said as if she had not been about to do so. Being told to wash her hands gave her a sense of deja-vu, but she was too busy to pursue the thought. She learned that Kirsten and Claire seemed to have worked out a rotating schedule, one of them always going with her when she left the desk. It was of course annoying. Claire was a little worse, as she wanted to help Emily as much as she could. Kristen was a little better, but she wanted to talk about Chase. The next day, a Wednesday, Chase had her again at reception. Emily had known it was coming and had worn her uniform to work to avoid having to change in Chase’s office. She found the scheduling software lacking, so she made a copy of it on her laptop and began to fix it. Something to pass the time when things were quiet. “You know,” Claire said as she took Emily’s hat off to play with her hair, “you are the best intern we’ve ever worked with.” Emily looked up from her computer. “Have you worked with many?” “All of them,” she told her. “All of Chase’s interns do at least a few days of reception.” “Even the boys,” Kristen said. “Though they don’t get to wear the uniform.” Claire put Emily’s hat back on her head. “At least one wished that he could.” Kristen smiled and winked. “I was looking forward to working with Jessica,” Claire said with a sigh. “She was stacked.” Kristen nodded. “But you’re better,” Claire told Emily and wrapped her in a quick hug, lifting her off the stool for a moment. Emily took a moment to regain her balance when she was placed back on her stool. “Have you both worked for Miss Morgan long?” “I’ve been here since Miss Morgan bought the building three years ago,” Kristen said proudly. “About six months less. I was probably Miss Morgan’s first intern.” Claire reached out and gave Emily’s jacket a gentle tug as if to straighten it. “You like working for her.” “Of course we do,” Kristen said. “Great boss. Good benefits. Good work environment.” Claire listed the reasons. She smiled at Emily. “All the cute girls we can hug. That’s a new benefit.” “Can it, we got visitors,” Kristen told them. Emily shifted the computer to the side and smiled with the other two at the group of people approaching them. The following day passed similar to the others, though Claire was getting a little more difficult to deal with. She had not yet demanded the Emily use the potty chairs at the daycare, but it was getting close. The end of the day could not come soon enough. “Want to come out for dinner with us?” Kristen asked Emily as the security guards locked the front doors. “Pardon?” Emily asked. She had been looking towards the elevators, expecting her driver. “Claire and I are going out for dinner, maybe some drinks. Want to come with us?” “The place has a child’s menu,” Claire offered as if that was a selling point. “I’d like to,” Emily said, lying, “but I don’t have anything to change into, and housework has been piling up.” “Aww,” Claire said. “Well, I know what it is like to have to deal with housework. Must be extra hard for you, being so short.” It was hard to say if Kristen was offering heartfelt empathy or just making fun of her, so Emily took it as empathy and smiled and nodded. Not long afterwards her driver showed up, and Emily was able to leave. Chase was waiting down in the parking garage. “Give Emily and me a moment,” she told the man. “Yes ma’am,” he said and went to make himself busy. “Why didn’t you go out for dinner with Kristen and Claire?” “You’re watching me?” Emily said, a little shocked. “Of course I am watching you.” Emily frowned. “Now, why didn’t you go with them?” “Housework. A lot of it.” “Well, maybe you need someone to help you with that housework. A maid,” she paused, “or a nanny.” “I don’t need a maid,” Emily said, keeping her tone even. “And the nanny?” “No. Not a nanny either.” Chase looked down at her for several seconds. Emily had no idea what she might be thinking. She wondered if today was the day that Chase snapped. “You’ll be working in my office tomorrow. Showing me what has kept your head buried in your computer these past few days. Please take Emily home now,” she called to the driver. “Yes ma’am.” Emily watched her turn back to the elevators. Today was not the day, she thought, but what about tomorrow? She would be so glad when she could leave it all. If she could leave it all. The driver got her strapped into the seat while she was thinking such things. Chase returned to her office, considering Emily. She had been watching the little, how she dealt with her coworkers and visitors. Emily was smart, a little like a wild animal, always watching, always careful. Chase how gotten a little tired just watching her. Emily had, she noticed, never drank a cup of coffee offered. Usually, she had been able to come up with an excuse not to take it, and if she had to accept it, and Chase had watched, she never drank. And there were more things like that. It made a Chase sad, to think Emily was cutting herself off from things. So she would do what she could to help. The next morning Emily spent about thirty minutes showing Chase the alterations she had made to the scheduling software and then about three hours working with Chase’s IT manager as they planned a possible roll out. She liked John. He was so into tech that he often forgot she was a little and spoke to her like any other colleague. “We’ll need to write some documentation for this,” John told her as he set up an installer. “I can do that. Shouldn’t take more than an hour.” “Better you than me. I hate that stuff.” He did not look up from the computer. “Am I interrupting something?” Both John and Emily looked to the door of John’s office. Chase stood there, smiling. “Nope. What’s up?” John asked. “Well,” she looked at her watch, “It’s lunch, and I’m taking Emily out.” “Sure. I forgot it was so late. I don’t want Emily to miss her lunch.” Often forgot, Emily thought but eventually remembered. “I was thinking of working through lunch,” Emily said. “I have a few energy bars in my bag.” “Don’t be ridiculous.” Chase’s smile never faltered. “I’d be a terrible boss if I let you just live on energy bars, and this is the end of your second week. We can talk about how well you are doing.” “Take a lunch with the boss,” John said. “I got other work to take care of. We can pick this up after the weekend.” “See Emily dear, perfectly okay to take a break.” Emily considered the options, decided other than a flat refusal she had no choice. And she was thinking a flat refusal might make Chase stop playing her game and act. “Thank you for the invitation,” Emily said to Chase. “You’re welcome. Finish up here and then meet me in the lobby.” “Yes, Miss Morgan.” Chase left, and Emily completed a few things, then saved her work. “Have a good lunch,” John told her, not looking up from her computer. “Thanks,” Emily said, trying to make her tone sound normal. Then she paused, sighed and asked, “Can you press the button for the lobby for me?” He looked up, smiled paternally, “Of course Emily.” She suspected he was going to take a little longer to forget she was a little next time they worked together. In the lobby, she found Chase in conversation with Claire and Kristen. “You’re going to lunch with Miss Morgan,” Kristen said to her. “I’m so jealous.” Her tone was meant to be light, but Emily thought there was a hint of bitterness in it. Emily hoped she had not alienated Kristen. Having an Amazon who was actively gunning for her would be difficult. “Come along Emily,” Chase told her. Not, ‘let’s go’, but ‘come along’. Chase’s big SUV was parked in front of the building. Chase put Emily in the back seat, in the child seat, though she did not pull the strap so tight up between her legs as she had the last time. As it did not take them long to reach their destination, five minutes at most, a tight strap between the legs would be less effective. Chase took her from the seat, then took her hand tightly and led her along the sidewalk lined with smaller, upscale looking buildings. “I don’t want you to get knocked over.” Emily might have discounted that, but there were a lot of bigs around, and they did not look as if they expected littles to be moving around among their legs. They entered the door of a restaurant called ‘The Modern Well’. As soon as they stepped inside Emily was presented with dark wood panelling, the smell of leather and old, sweet tobacco, soft conversation and faint smells of delicious food. A moment after they entered the host, a rail-thin man, easily ten feet tall, in a tuxedo, greeted them. Well, he greeted Chase. “Miss Morgan, a pleasure to see you.” His gaze shifted down to Emily. “You are aware we do not have highchairs?” Emily kept quiet, though there were so many things she wanted to say. “We won’t need one. Perhaps a booster seat,” Chase told him. “Of course,” he said, paused, and then, “We don’t have a child’s menu.” “I am sure Emily will be happy with that,” Chase said, tone suggested she did not want to hear what else the restaurant did not have that might dissuade anyone from bringing children or littles. “Of course,” he said, and led the way into the restaurant. There were people around, but the table and booth setup seemed to give diner’s privacy from each other. She heard them but saw few. The table they were shown to was near the back, in a quiet corner. There we four chairs, but Chase took a seat in the chair next to Emily. “It’s cosy,” she said. The table edge was at the level of Emily’s chin when she sat. The booster seat that was brought to the table about a minute later was needed. They ordered. Emily asked for the prime rib and salad, with a small glass of red wine. She noticed Chase’s ghost of a frown when Emily asked for wine, but she did not say anything. They both ate their salads, made a little small talk, discussed some of the things Emily had learned, all fairly standard. It was only when the waiter brought their entrees that Chase started playing. She took Emily’s plate from her. “Hey,” Emily said, careful not to be loud. Chase smiled, cut some of the meat, and then held it out towards her. “Open up from the steak train.” Emily frowned. “Really?” Chase, still smiling, said, “If you don’t like it we can go to one of those family restaurants. Get you some of the pureed cardboard they call children’s food.” She was good, Emily thought grudgingly. The food smelled delicious, and her stomach suddenly grumbled, loudly enough that Chase heard it. “Someone’s tummy wants some steak.” Emily opened her mouth. Chase put the steak in her mouth. Emily’s eyes widened slightly as she began to chew. It was the best prime rib she had ever eaten. It was nearly the best food she had eaten. Chase had cut another piece and held it out. “I can feed myself,” she said, more sullenly than she would have liked. “I’m worried you are not eating enough. Just want to make sure you get a good meal.” Chase’s tone and expression were innocent. Emily opened her mouth for the next amazing delicious morsel. Chase cut about five more pieces off, feeding each one to her. The sixth piece she darted to the side, leaving a smear of the au-jus on her cheek. “Someone is messy,” she said, wiping the sauce from Emily’s face before she could react. Emily blushed. Chase put the plate back in front of her. “Careful you don’t make a mess, or I’ll have to get you a bib.” As Emily took over feeding herself she wanted to be angry, but the food was so good she could not stay mad. And the wine had the double benefit of being extremely good and upsetting Chase. She felt quite full when she finished. Chase had finished her meal, a fillet of trout, and had spent some time just watching Emily eat. It was a little creepy, but Emily was not going to let it ruin her meal. “Shall we have coffees and deserts?” Chase asked her as Emily put down her cutlery. “I want to,” Emily said, “but that meal was so filling,” she said, for a second treating Chase as if she was just someone she was enjoying lunch with. “Maybe next time we’ll ask the chef for a smaller cut; we’ll tell the waiter that Emily’s eyes are bigger than her tiny tummy.” It was amazing how fast Chase could ruin the moment, Emily thought. Chase paid, and they left. The meat sat heavily in Emily’s stomach and made her feel tired for the first part of the afternoon. Once Chase asked if she wanted to go down to the daycare for a nap. She, of course, refused, politely. When the day was finally over, she was happy to go home. Two weeks down, she thought. Two weeks to go. Chapter 11 - School Daze Haze Chase was ending the day by giving Lisa various instructions on the work they needed to get done in the next week. Her assistant was more brief than usual. Chase thought she must be angry, but did not know what might have upset her. So she asked. “What’s bothering you, Lisa?” She reached for her mug of coffee. Lisa did not answer immediately. She finally said. “It’s Emily.” “What about her?” “Do you know how many of your employees would love to go to lunch with you?” Looking over the rim of her coffee cup Chase asked, “Does that include you?” “No,” Lisa said, and then, “I mean, yes, of course, but I’m not upset about that. I just find it infuriating that she shows so little gratitude to you.” “Well, I suppose Emily does not think she should be grateful, but I can’t say I entirely blame her.” “She doesn’t realise how happy she should be that you have taken an interest in her.” “Well, that’s…” Chase thought about it. “Perhaps you are right. Perhaps she does not realise that she should be happy.” “You see,” Lisa said. Chase nodded. “Are you willing to stay a little late tonight?” “Of course.” “Good, because there is something I would like to look into.” After a busy weekend (Emily had worked on several jobs, as well as getting things set for the eventual purchase attempt on the building) Emily came into work on Monday morning. She spent a pleasant enough day working with John, finishing off the work they had started on the previous Friday. She only saw Chase once in the morning. The next day she and John were looking at various software, discussing how some of it might be altered. At about ten in the morning, Lisa called, asking Emily to come up to the office. John was understanding enough to press the elevator buttons without Emily having to ask. However, as he did it, his expression was once again a little paternalistic. As the car took her up to the twenty-third floor, she sighed. Even John, who was a tech nerd, more interested in processors than pacifiers, still easily saw her as a helpless dwarf. When she came into the office, Lisa was shuffling papers on her desk. “Emily, good.” She took a thick file folder off her desk, carried it over to her. “Take this down to the meeting room on the seventeenth floor.” She pressed the folder into her hands. “Why?” “Because Miss Morgan wants it,” she said, then hustled Emily out of the office towards the elevator. “I don’t have time to answer every question you take it in your head to ask.” Her tone was exasperated as if Emily had been asking dozens of questions instead of just the one. Then Emily was in the elevator, descending towards the seventeenth floor, wondering what Chase was up to this time. She did not have time to examine the contents of the folder, though it looked too thick to be the sort of paperwork that might be needed to send her off to some training centre. Emily walked through the busier halls of the seventeenth floor, darting around the legs of the bigs who were moving about, all busy with something or another. She reached the closed door to the meeting room Lisa had described. She knocked. “Come in,” she heard Chase call. She fumbled with the folder and reached up to turn the doorknob. A push of her shoulder swung the door open, and Emily stepped in. The meeting room was large, and more relaxed than a regular conference room, with leather couches and low coffee tables. It was more like a coffee shop than a corporate space. Chase was there, and she stood when Emily entered. “Emily, good, you brought the folder.” Her tone had a hint of the same kind of praise one would use on a small child. Emily nodded, but her attention was drawn to the other woman there. She was probably as tall as Chase, though it was hard to be certain as she was seated on the couch. She was smartly dressed, and her features were sharp, her light blue eyes, locked on Emily, were a little like chips of ice. She wore her light, nearly white, blonde hair long. It contrasted sharply with her black suit. Chase took the folder. “Emily, this is Miss Caroline Oliver, she is the CFO of Three T Technology.” “Pleased to meet you, Miss Oliver,” Emily said politely. She had not heard the name Three T Technology since… “And her daughter Pipa.” Emily took her gaze from Caroline, dropping them. There was a young girl by Caroline’s feet, seated on a play mat. She had missed the girl, her attention so focused on the Amazon. She started slightly, realising the child was actually a little, dressed in a pink set of rompers and a white blouse. She was diapered. Emily started again as the other little looked up from the toys she was playing with. “Catherine?” Emily said, not quite believing what she was seeing. “Aemilia?” the other little asked, a tiny lisp blurring the ‘l’. Her eyes widened, and her cheeks might have reddened slightly. “Shit,” Emily said softly. Caroline looked down at the little at her feet, and then up at Emily. “How do you know each other? How do you know Pipa’s old name.” Old name? The woman had changed Catherine’s name Emily realised. “I believe,” Chase said, “that they might have gone to school together.” “Surely not the daycare,” Caroline said. She reached down and lifted Catherine/Pipa into her hands. “I would recall her.” She was looking at Chase. “Did she attend the Etiquette school?” “I believe they met in college,” Chase said. “Oh that,” Caroline said dismissively. “What a waste of time.” She bounced Catherine/Pipa on her knee. Emily found it unbelievable that Catherine actually giggled. “My little Pipa did not need to fill her head with such nonsense.” Emily had heard of people seeing red, but she had not experienced it before. She felt so angry. Every small indignity she had even ignored, pushed down and responded to with politeness, threatened to spill out of her, choke her unless she spewed forth a stream of invective at this stupid woman in her perfect clothing. Then she felt Chase put her hand on her head. Not hard, but firm, with just enough force that it brought Emily backed to herself. “Emily, why don’t you go back to work.” Emily swallowed, looked towards Catherine/Pipa. She was smiling as Caroline continued to bounce her. She caught Emily’s gaze, offered a shy smile, a tiny lift of her shoulders, almost as if saying, ‘what can you do’. Emily turned and nearly fled the room. “What do you mean work?” Caroline asked Chase. “Emily is in my intern program.” “What? How ridiculous. If it were I….” The door closed before Emily had to listen to what Caroline would do. She did not bother try to get someone to push the elevator button for her but pushed open a door into a stairwell. She sniffed, realised there were tears in her eyes. Wiping at them Emily ran up the stairs, each one nearly too high for her. Exiting on the 23rd floor she ran to the bathroom there, knowing it would be private enough. The last stall, once the door was closed, would give her a place to think without being bothered. She climbed up on the lid of the toilet, pulled her legs up, hugged them to her slim chest. She sniffed again, lifted her arm to wipe her tears away. Why was Catherine there? Had Chase known? Of course, she had, Emily told herself. Somehow Chase had arranged for her best friend from college to be brought there that day. Why Emily had no idea. She found herself thinking back to when she had first met Catherine. The four young women were starting their first year at the Woman’s Institute of Technology. Like most every other freshman there they had attended an assembly where they had been welcomed by the dean of students. Then those four, as well as several others, had been made to attend another, smaller meeting. All the littles had been informed that the school would do everything it could to help them with any special needs they might have. They were given a long list of services the school offered, all of which sounded like things a student just starting nursery school might need, rather than a young woman starting her first year in college. They were given their uniforms, black pleated skirts, white blouses, with blue smocks, and little hats. To identify them as students, the dean of students had said, and then laughed and said, “We would not want you to be mistaken for children.” For most of the littles there, it was not much of a danger, most of them possessing an adult figure, short as they were. For Aemilia Black, it might be a credible danger, but she knew the real reason they were being made to wear uniforms, and it had nothing to do with helping them. “Hurry up girls,” she said, “get changed.” So, in full view of the dean of students and some student volunteers, the littles stripped down to their underwear and changed into the uniforms. Aemilia was not impressed, nor was she surprised. Like the rest of the student body, they were taken on a tour, but Aemilia supposed the inbetweeners and giants were not forced to hold onto a long rope as they were led about. Finally, they were taken to the dorm rooms they would be occupying for their time at college. Littles were not allowed to live off campus at the Woman’s Institute of Technology. Aemilia had wished otherwise, but she had no choice, not if she wanted to study there. There were four beds in the room, each with bed rails around it, turning them into an ersatz crib. The mattresses were high enough up that Aemilia was going to need the small ladder attached to the bed to get into it. There was also a changing table, stocked with diapers, in pride of place, where in any other dorm room a TV might be. Three other girls would be sharing the room with her. There was Catherine, a pretty young woman, tall enough and developed enough that with heels she might pass as an inbetweener. Melody and Tammy were both taller than Aemilia, both of them a little over five feet, Melody somewhat chubby and Tammy more or less average. They had introduced themselves to each other and were just beginning to share details about where they had come from, their high schools, their plans for college when the door to the room was opened, and a young woman entered. Probably eight and a half feet tall, bright ginger, curly hair, pale skin, a spray of freckles across her cheeks and nose. Aemilia thought she looked like some sort of clown from a horror movie. She almost laughed but was not ready answer the questions as to what she was laughing about. “Hello girls,” the young woman said, looking down at them. “I’m your RA, Nelly Constaine. You can call me Miss Constaine, alright girls?” They all nodded, Aemilia said, “Yes Miss Constaine.” “Very good,” she pulled a piece of paper from her jeans pockets, took a quick look at it, then said, “Aemilia. Now, girls, you can call me Miss Constaine.” “Yes Miss Constaine,” they all said together. “Good,” she said with a smile, and the looked at each of them and named them. “Now that we are all friends, I can tell you that I will be taking care of you all for this year. If you need anything, I can help you with it. Won’t that be fun?” Four girls answered, “Yes Miss Constaine.” Nelly nodded. “Good. Now, clothes off.” Even Aemilia, who was used to going along with the Amazons, expressed some concern over that statement. Nelly held up her hand, silencing them. “Now girls, I am responsible for you. And I want to make sure that none of you have any nasty rashes of perhaps a boo-boo that needs to be looked at. So clothes off.” The last was said harder, each word bitten off. The littles stripped and soon four young women stood there, naked, as Nelly gave them all a look over. She had them turn around so she could get a look at their bottoms. She finally declared them all well. “Okay, it has been a busy day for littles. I want you all in bed.” “It’s only 6:30,” Melody said. Nelly smiled. “That’s right because the big hand and the little hand are on the 6.” Aemilia did not sigh. Melody seemed to realise there was no point in arguing. Nelly nodded. “Good girls. Now, let’s get you all diapered up.” Aemilia could not help but say, “I… We don’t wet our beds.” Nelly smiled. “Well, I’m sure that is true,” her tone saying it was not, “but some littles get a little too excited about one or two dry nights, so the school thinks it is better if you are diapered. Now not to worry. If you girls stay dry for five nights, you get to graduate to bedwetting pants. And if you are dry for a whole month after that, though I know how hard that will be, you get to sleep in your pretty panties.” Aemilia suspected that Nelly thought such a thing unlikely. “Okay girls, who wants to be first to ride the diaper train?” None of the littles volunteered. Nelly frowned. “Come along girls. If one of you does not step forward, I think four naughty girls will be taking a ride on the spanking train.” All four of the littles looked at each other. Then Catherine stepped forward. “Excellent,” Nelly said, and stepped forward, picked the naked Catherine up, and laid her on the changing table. “Let’s get a little baby oil massaged into your pretty skin.” Aemilia watched as Nelly filled her cupped hand with oil and then began to work that oil into Catherine’s skin. She took much more time than Aemilia thought was necessary, her hands too long between Catherine’s legs. When Catherine let out a little moan, her face flushing. Aemilia knew that Nelly was one of those bigs, the ones who used positive reinforcement when they treated littles like babies. Catherine was diapered and lifted from the changing table, placed down on the floor. “Now get into your bed kitten.” She looked at the others. “Who is next?” Aemilia knew that there was nothing she could do to avoid it, so she stepped forward. Better to get it over with. Nelly smiled and picked her up, laid her on her back on the table, gently moved her thighs apart. Then, after filling her hand with oil began to feel her up. Aemilia could not quite believe what was happening. She knew this sort of thing happened. She had even seen a nurse in her high school do it to another little, but she had not thought it would happen to her. She turned her head aside, making sure she was not looking at anyone else, she felt her cheeks warm. Nelly’s fingers gently traced across her vagina, slick with oil, never quite penetrating, and then between her buttocks, leaving traces of the slippery oil behind. Aemilia could not help let out a small moan, a mixture of frustration and embarrassment and arousal. “There we go,” Nelly said softly, then grasped her around her ankles to lift her bottom off the changing table. A moment later Aemilia felt herself lowered down onto the padding of the diaper. The soft material compressing as her bottom came down on it, a faint rustling of the plastic backing. She closed her eyes tight, not wanting to see anything that might happen. She felt Nelly push her thighs a little farther apart, felt her run her fingers between her legs one last time before the diaper was pulled up and taped into place. “There we go,” she said as she picked Aemilia off the changing table and put her down on the floor. “Get to bed now while I get your friends all diapered up.” She patted Aemilia on the bottom, hard enough to make the diaper crinkle loudly. Aemilia started forward, paused, unfamiliar with the material between her legs. It had been in nursery school that she had last worn a diaper, and at the time she had hoped it would never happen again. She was certain that she was waddling as she walked, and she desperately wanted to tear the diaper off. She almost did, but she knew that it would only make things worse. She reached her bed and started climbing the small ladder. Being naked but for her diaper, she was certain that her bottom was on prominent display. Almost jumping into bed, Aemilia pulled the sheets over her, hiding her diapers. Though she knew they were still there. Looking up she saw Catherine looking back at her, through the bed railings. Aemilia could see that Catherine was feeling the same way as she. Catherine smiled shyly, Aemilia took it as saying, ‘we’re in this together’ and she smiled back. Nelly finished up with Melody and Tammy, getting a small moan out of each of them before diapering them and sending them to bed. Finished she walked to the door, turned off the light and opened the door. “Make sure you get to sleep girls. I’ll be listening to the baby monitor, and if I hear any shenanigans, I’ll be back here to hand out some spankings.” Then she closed the door. It was dark, but a little of the late day sunlight managed to get through the curtains, leaving everything a little grey. She could hear the sound of other students, not being sent to bed, out enjoying the first night of college. She reached down between her legs and pressed on the front of the diaper, feeling the thickness of it, the slickness of the plastic cover. It was so wrong. She should not be in a diaper. She was not going to wet it. It made her feel so infantile. She pressed a little harder, felt the material pressed up against tender flesh, still tingling from Nelly’s fingers. She sucked a tiny bit of air in. “Are you horny,” Catherine asked softly. Aemilia blushed, took her had away from the diaper. Her back was to Catherine who lay in the other bed. “We should be quiet,” Aemilia whispered. “Do you really think Nelly is listening to the monitor? She’s out having fun like we should be.” Aemilia thought about that, then turned in her bed, looking towards Catherine. “I guess that’s right,” she said, voice low. “Are you feeling it, what Nelly did? I am.” Aemilia’s cheeks were warm when she answered, “Yes.” Catherine sighed. “I’m worried, scared. Is this going to happen every night?” “It will be okay. Stay dry for a week, then a month.” “Do you really believe that?” Aemilia nodded and said, yes. “How do you know?” “They charge us more, for tuition, dorm fees, all of that. You know?” “Yes.” “And the government grants they get are higher for littles, because we have so many special needs.” A sneer had pulled back Aemilia’s lip, and it showed in her tone of voice. “So?” “Most littles who drop out do it in their last semester.” “So?” “So the school makes more money off of us. I wouldn’t be surprised if Nelly were paying extra to be our RA. They want us to stay around to make more money off of us. We’re safe, at least until our last semester.” “Are you sure?” “I am,” Aemilia said. She had given it a lot of thought before choosing to attend this college. “But what about our last semester?” “I guess,” she paused, “we look out for each other.” After a moment Catherine said, “Agreed.” She paused. “I’m still horny.” Emily sighed, pulling her knees in tighter to her chest. She and Catherine had looked out for each other over the years in college and had kept out of trouble with all the bigs. They had both graduated. And somewhere along the line, Catherine had ended up in the situation the two of them had tried to avoid. She remembered the last time they had spoken. Aemilia, who had started going by Emily, took the bedwetting chart from the wall of her dorm room, carefully folded it up, and put it into her suitcase. “Why are you keeping that?” Catherine asked. She had earlier ripped up her chart and tossed it into the garbage. “I don’t want to give them any ideas, give them an excuse to say I obviously do not care about keeping my bed dry.” “Emily, you are going completely paranoid.” Emily turned to Catherine. “We spent the last two years keeping ourselves out of the clutches of some Amazon. Look at Melody and Tammy.” “Melody and Tammy were obviously too immature. Some littles are like that. We’re not.” Catherine shook her head. “You were the top student this year Emily. Do you think any of those bigs really think you need to be back in diapers?” “Of course they do,” Emily said, her voice raising. It was not the first time she and Catherine had had this conversation over the last month. Catherine signed and tossed her head. “No one wants to put you back in diapers Emily. People want to hire you. You’re brilliant. And you want to go off and do freelance work? That’s stupid.” “It’s not stupid. It’s safe. Come with me Catherine. I got an apartment where we will be left alone, and a client list we can build on.” “Emily, I am going to be working for a big company. TTT Technology. I got a 6 figure salary, benefits, and in a year or two, I’ll probably running their IT department. I am not going to give it up. You should come with me. They’ll hire you. I know they’ll hire you.” Emily shook her head. “No. I am going to work freelance.” She saw there was no point in arguing with Catherine. Somehow Catherine had convinced herself one could prove themselves to the bigs. Emily was not going to be able to make her think otherwise. “If the shine comes off corporate life, you have my email,” Emily told her. Catherine smiled. “Tell you what, in two years when I am running the department I’ll send you some big contracts.” “Yeah, that would be nice.”
 Catherine grabbed her suitcase. “Let’s make a point of getting together. Every year, no, every six months. Maybe we’ll go to a fancy hotel or something.” “That would be nice,” Emily said, thinking she might never see Catherine again. With a wave and a laugh, Catherine left the dorm room, dragging her suitcase behind her. Emily slipped down from the toilet, wiped one last time at her eyes, and left the stall. She wondered how long it had been before Caroline Oliver, CFO of 3T, had decided the little working in the IT department needed to be taken care of? Had Caroline perhaps suggested some sort of maturity test? Or maybe there was another clinic like the Westburne Paediatric Clinic that Catherine had been sent to. Or maybe Catherine had made a mistake a work, and someone decided a spanking was in order. Whatever had happened, Catherine had ended up back in diapers, the baby daughter of some amazon with too much money. Someone who was a lot like Chase. “Oh Catherine, why didn’t you come with me?” she asked softly as she took the stairs back down to John’s office. Not that she was doing so well at the moment, but she still had a chance. Chapter 12 - Spa Date and the White Knight It was near the end of the day, she and John had gotten a lot of work done when he got a call. He picked up the receiver, listened for a moment and then handed it to her. Emily took it. “Hello?” “Emily,” Chase said, “please come up to my office.” “Yes Miss Morgan.” Chase hung up. Emily handed the phone back to John. “I’ll see you tomorrow if Miss Morgan wants me to continue working on this.” “Understood,” John said, giving her a wave. She managed to get into an elevator with a secretary. The woman seemed to guess where Emily was going and pressed the button for the 23rd floor without Emily having to ask. “Go right in,” Lisa said as soon as Emily had entered the office suite. When Emily entered Chase’s office, Chase had said, ‘close the door’. Emily was glad that nothing seemed out of place in the office. She had been worried that Catherine’s presence had been the signal of something. “Take a seat, Emily.” Emily climbed up into the high chair. Once Emily was seated Chase surprised her by saying, “I’m sorry about what Caroline said.” After a moment Emily said, “Pardon?” “Caroline should not have trivialised the time that Pipa spent in college.” “Catherine.” “It’s Pipa now, you have to respect that.” Emily did not think she did, but she kept quiet on that. “I does not matter that Pipa does not need what she learned in college, it is part of her life, what made her the person that Caroline loves, and it is where she became friends with you. Caroline should have respected that.” Emily did not know what to say. There was so much wrong in what Chase had just said. She doubted that Caroline Oliver actually loved Pi.. (don’t do that, she told her herself) Catherine. And everything Catherine had learned in college was valuable, and would still be valuable, if some Amazon had not decided she needed to be re-raised, stepped back to a baby. But that was not the way that Chase saw it. She suspected that Chase was incapable of seeing things that way. Still, she had apologised, and at least made an attempt. There was something in that. Something Emily respected, a little. “Thank you,” Emily said. She felt exhausted. “You know, Pipa was happy.” “What?” “Pipa was happy. She is well cared for, she smiled and laughed, played with her toys. She is a content little girl.” Emily almost called Chase a liar, but she modified her statement and said, “I don’t believe it. Catherine would never enjoy it.” Even as Emily said it she was thinking back to earlier that day. The small blush that might not have even been a blush, the lift of her shoulders, the giggle. There had not been a desperate cry for help in Catherine’s gaze, more a slight discomfort, as if meeting Emily again was somewhat disquieting. “Your college had quite a strict set of rules for littles, did it not?” Emily shrugged her shoulders. “Mandatory diapering for the first week, diapers during exams, which is understandable, exams are very stressful, required panty checks, set potty times… Other colleges were not so strict.” Emily had no idea what Chase was getting at. “It was one of the best institutions for what I wanted.” “So you went there in spite of those rules?” Emily nodded. “Perhaps Pipa went there because of them.” Emily opened her mouth, to deny that statement, but then she recalled Catherine volunteering to be the first diapered. She did not want to believe what Chase was suggesting. “Some littles really are not ready to grow up,” Chase told her. Emily shook her head, but it was a weaker gesture than she would have liked. Had Catherine really wanted that? “Would you like to take tomorrow off and go to a spa?” The non-sequitur took her by surprise, and it took a few seconds for those words to make sense to Emily, and even then she asked, “What?” “I usually do something with the interns, most often lunch, and usually after they have been here for a month, but we have already had lunch, and you are on somewhat of an accelerated pace. I think a day at a spa would be nice.” “This is not some sort of weird baby spa?” Emily asked before she could think better of it. Chase smiled. “No, but if you would like that I might be able to find one.” “No, a regular spa is fine,” she said quickly. “Good. It will give you the chance to relax. Now, why don’t you leave early today? Make sure you get a good night’s sleep.” “Yes Miss Morgan.” Emily would spend most of the night unable to get any rest as she wondered if her friend Catherine had really wanted to be a baby again. The next day, about thirty minutes after she arrived at work, Chase was putting her in the child seat in the back of the SUV, and they were driving to the spa. It was about an hour away, and Emily was glad to see when they arrived that it was just a spa. Chase had already booked their appointments, had told them that Emily was a little, for the locker room had a step stool, and they had given her a lower locker to put her things in. Wearing a terry cloth robe that dropped below her knees (Chase’s robe hit the tall woman about mid-thigh) they were led by a beautician to some baths full of mud. ‘Good for pulling toxins from the body.’ After the mudbath, there was a shower, a soak in hot, herbal water, a skin scrub, then a 90-minute massage that left Emily feeling boneless. “Enjoying it?” Chase asked as they sat in a steam room after the massage. “Yes, very much, thank you.” It was true enough. “Light lunch next and then waxing.” “Waxing?” Emily could not help but make a face. “Not a fan?” “No.” “Can’t say I am either.” Emily almost told Chase that in college all littles had been required to get waxed, once a month, for hygiene reasons. It was either that or permanent hair removal. She remembered that after the first session Catherine had chosen permanent removal. Had that been a sign? She was still thinking about Catherine through the lunch (a garden salad with chicken) and when they were brought into the waxing salon. A nearly eight-foot-tall woman named Avril was taking care of Emily. As she helped Emily up onto the padded table, she asked, “Would you like me to mix a few things into the wax, so the removal permanent sweetie?” “What? No.” “Are you sure, you won’t have to go through this again if we make it permanent. You don’t have a lot of body hair anyway.” Big smile, tone a little condescending. “No thank you.” “Really?” She was not looking at Emily, but at Chase. “Her choice,” Chase said as she laid down on another of the tables. Avril shook her head, confused. Emily watched her carefully to make sure she did not take the initiative and mix up the special wax after all. The waxing was unpleasant as Emily remembered, but she was not very hirsute, and it did not take long before the procedure was done. Chase, being larger, and having more body hair, was still undergoing her waxing. Avril helped her down from the table. As Emily was doing up her robe, Avril said, “Why don’t you wait in the lounge outside until she is done.” Emily nodded and left, hearing the sound of wax being pulled off. She could not help but smile. She hoped that Chase found it as uncomfortable as she did. The nearby lounge had some reclining chairs, one or two at the inbetweener size that Emily could climb onto. She leaned back, did not bother to put up the footrest, and closed her eyes. The pain from the waxing was fading to a tingle, and Emily was able to relax. Her mind went back to the question about Catherine. As the night before she was able to recall many examples that could perhaps be taken as Catherine wanting to return to being a baby. There was the time Catherine chose diapers instead of restricting her liquid intake after several other littles had wet their beds, saying she wanted to drink when she was thirsty. Emily had accepted the answer then, even thought it made some sense (though she never wore diapers if she had a choice) but now, it made her wonder. Was this how the bigs see us? Emily wondered. No matter what the action it could be seen through a lens of a little needing to, wanting to be returned to babyhood. Mind going about as it was, and more tired than she realised, Emily fell asleep. She dreamed of Catherine, playing in a nursery. Come play with me Emily, she said in the dream. We can be babies together. Emily ran in the dream, trying to get away, but every door she opened led into another nursery, where another little she knew asked her to play with them. There was Tammy and Melody from the dorm room. Several other littles she had known in college. Littles from high school. Boys and girls, all diapered, all smiling, all asking her to play with her. Emily turned away from the latest nursery, in which a boy named George, who she had had a crush on when she had been in the first year of high school, was riding on a rocking horse, asking to her play. As she turned away, she was presented with the vast, ominous figure, leaning over her. ‘Let’s get these clothes off you’ the figure boomed in a voice that shook the hall. Emily woke, uncertain. Her dream seemed to have followed her, for she felt someone opening her robe. “See, I told you she was not wearing a diaper,” a woman said. Emily blinked, pushed away at the hands on her. “Get off me you crazy bitch,” she mumbled, still lost between dream and anger over what had happened to Catherine. “Do you hear what she said?” a second woman asked. Emily, now awake, found that two bigs were standing over her. Both were dressed in the same robes she and Chase wore, making it clear they were also guests of the spa. The one that had opened up Emily’s robe was a plain looking woman, who looked to be in her early twenties. She had short brown hair and an unfortunately too small nose. Her companion, the one that had just spoken, was a little prettier than her friend, looked about the same age. She had light brown hair, short and curly. “What did you say to me little girl?” the Amazon with the too small nose asked. “I was asleep, I was dreaming,” Emily said, not at all liking the situation she was in. “That’s no excuse,” the other said. “And she hit you.” The first Amazon looked confused for a moment, then looked down at the hand that Emily had pushed away. Her eyes widened, and she smiled. “You’re right. What a naughty little thing you are. No hitting,” she said sternly. “Big girls use their words,” the second Amazon said smugly. “And they don’t have potty mouths.” “Yes, that’s true. I guess I have no choice but to give this naughty little girl a spanking.” “What?” Emily said, suddenly in a nightmare turned real, “no, you can’t.” It was not the right thing to say because Emily knew fully well that the woman could. “Can’t? Little babies don’t tell adults what they can’t do.” This was the sort of situation that Emily had always tried hard to avoid. She could be smart and clever, but once a big got an idea in their head, Emily was in no position to do anything about it. As if to prove that the first Amazon lifted her effortlessly from the chair and stripped the robe from her. Struggle as she might, Emily did not delay the action in the slightest. “Now you naughty little thing,” the woman said as she sat down, pulling Emily over her lap, “you are going to get the punishment you obviously deserve. I’m going to spank the naughty right out of you.” “No, please, don’t. I’ll be good. I didn’t mean to,” Emily begged and babbled. She was afraid of pain, but more so pain she could not control, pain administered by someone else. She was scared of all the things that could happen. She would beg and babble all she could to avoid the pain, but she knew nothing that she could say would stop this woman from administering a spanking. Emily knew she would begin to cry, would sob uncontrollably. Already she could feel tears in her eyes from the fear and approaching dread. Would she lose control of her bladder? She had heard that happened sometimes. She sniffed loudly, almost crying aloud even though not a single slap had fallen on her bottom. She felt the woman shift, pictured that considerable hand lifting into the air above her naked ass. Squeezing her eyes shut she wondered if she could be brave enough to hold out for at least a few slaps. But the hand never fell, and she heard Chase, her voice so cool it went right through Emily. “What do you think you are doing?” “Who are you?” the woman upon whose lap Emily was on asked. “I asked you what you think you are doing.” The voice made Emily shiver, and the woman could not answer. Then Emily felt herself picked up from the woman’s lap and placed on the floor. She was beside Chase. Looking up at the faces of the two woman she could see what she could only assume was fear in their eyes. She did not look up at Chase’s face, afraid of what she might see. “That little girl swore at us,” the second woman said, pointing at Emily. Emily stepped in behind Chase’s legs, hiding behind them. It was humiliating to do so, but she did not want to risk either of those women getting a hold of her again. “Emily?” Chase asked, voice softening a little, but still cold. “I was dreaming, they woke me, I was surprised.” She still hid behind Chase. “I see,” Chase said, voice even softer. The second woman, perhaps not liking the way things were going, said, “She slapped my friend.” The other one nodded. “She did. Such a little brute.” Emily cringed, sure that the spanking she had hoped to avoid was coming, and probably from Chase. Chase surprised her. “Show me the slap mark,” she demanded. The Amazon with the too small nose hid her hands behind her back, looking for a moment like a naughty child. If Emily was not so scared and frazzled, she might have enjoyed that. “It’s faded.” “Hardly,” Chase said. Her voice grew cold again. “Would you like to see what a slap mark looks like?” Both women backed up a step from Chase, and shook their heads, looking, well, Emily had to think, terrified. Chase grabbed Emily’s robe and then delivered one, sharp smack to Emily’s bottom, causing Emily to let out a surprised squeak. Chase then put the robe back on Emily and said as she tired it closed, “Emily, apologise for your rude language to these two ladies.” She put so much scorn into ‘ladies’ Emily was surprised the women didn’t protest. “I’m sorry,” Emily said softly. “Well, I guess…” the first one started. Chase cut her off. “Apologize to Emily for disturbing her sleep.” “What? That’s crazy,” the second woman said, “I won’t…” “Apologize.” That same, cold tone. Emily hoped it was never turned on her. “We’re sorry,” the first woman said. The second one took a step back. “Sorry.” “Good. We’re done.” The two women nearly fled. Chase knelt down, and for the first time Emily looked up at her face. There was no trace of anger on it, thankfully. Chase gently ran her fingers through Emily’s hair. “I think in the future in places like this you should stick close to me.” Emily nodded. Chase stood up. “Let’s go. A manicure and a pedicure will make you feel better.” Emily followed after her, and as embarrassing as it was, stuck close to her. She hated it, but at the moment Chase made her feel safe. Emily had calmed herself down by the time they left the spa. She did not stick so closely to Chase as if afraid someone was going to jump out and grab her. She hoped she did not have nightmares that night. “Other than a little hiccough I think this was an enjoyable day out,” Chase said as she pulled out her key fob and clicked the doors unlocked. “Yes,” Emily agreed. Her skin had a healthy glow, her fingernails and toenails shaped and polished. Her short blonde hair had been neatly trimmed, and she was wearing a bit of subtle makeup. She looked nice, but Chase looked absolutely beautiful. Beautiful and powerful, Emily thought. If only she could see me as an adult, I would love to work with her. Chase picked her up, put her in the child seat, strapped her in, then closed the door and went to get in the driver’s seat. As she started the car up Chase asked, “You know Lyle Redmond of course.” Emily was a little surprised, and it was a moment before she answered, “I do, but not personally.” Chase drove away from the spa. “He’s having a party this coming Saturday. Would you like to go?” “What? I… I thought you did not want him or anyone to know I was working for you.” “Well, I would not introduce you as Emily Black.” Emily frowned. She felt she owed Chase for saving her, but only to a certain point. “Who would you introduce me as?” “EmEm,” she said after a moment. “And no one will ask your last name.” Emily made a little noise of displeasure at that. “I don’t want to go.” Chase said nothing for a short time as she navigated through some traffic. “I could have let her spank you, you know.” Emily stiffened in her child seat. Chase continued. “I could have simply let her spank you until you were sobbing and inconsolable and then come and saved you.” Emily did not answer immediately as she thought about that, what it would have been like. “You could have,” Emily agreed. “Thank you for not doing that.” “And,” Chase continued, “sobbing as you were, near panic, I would have taken you to my home, just to make sure you were okay. And you would not have argued.” “That’s probably true,” Emily admitted. “And once you were in my home, still sobbing and scared, clinging to me as you would be, do you think I would ever let you go back to that apartment?” Emily sighed. “I’ll go with you.” “Oh, will you? How nice.” “No diapers,” Emily said, thought she suspected she would not have a choice in that if Chase decided otherwise. “Of course,” Chase said. “You’ll wear that sailor dress you love. And I’ll send you home before the evening celebrations. Not that I think Lyle would not have a roll in crib ready if one were needed.” “I appreciate that.” “We’ll have fun,” Chase said. Emily knew Chase was smiling. Damn. Chapter 13 - The Devil (wants me to) Wear Pampers Emily wished that the Thursday and Friday would drag by, anything to put off the stupid party. Chase, on the other hand, could hardly wait. However, Friday afternoon, a few hours before she would take Emily back to her Apartment (so she could pick up her new dress from Linda), she was presented with a somewhat annoying problem. Though she could not really call it a problem. She was seated at her desk, looking over several printouts. Someone rapped at her door, and she called, "come in." “Afternoon,” Richard said as he came in, carrying a file. “We just got confirmation from 3T. You made a good impression on their CFO it seems.” He was smiling. “We share common interests,” Chase said, with no real animation. “Something bothering you.” Chase handed him the printout. Richard looked at it for a moment, flipping through the pages. “A software vendor is offering us money?” “A lot of money.” “Why?” “John showed Emily, the customer relationship software we purchased last year.” “The software we spent a lot of money on and has never worked right?” “That’s the stuff. Emily wrote a patch and fixed it.” “Creepy,” John said, drawing out the ‘ee’ sound. Chase laughed, smiling. “A little. Anyway, John let the vendor know they could cancel the trouble tickets we had opened as the software was working.” “What did they think of that?” “Once he had shown them it was working they asked for the patches.” “And he said?” “They would have talk to me.” “And you said?” “I told them to piss up a rope.” Richard laughed. “Then they offered money. And, to forestall your question, I told them they had been maltreating us for the last year, and they were getting nothing from us.” “And now the licensing offer?” She nodded. “John suspects they have a lot of angry clients who are having the same issues as us.” Richard looked at the document again. “That is a lot of zeros.” “A lot,” she agreed. “You know, as hard as it is to say this, maybe you had better give up your idea of putting Emily in a nursery. I mean,” he gave the paper a shake, “she’s turning out to be the goose that lays the golden eggs.” “I know. And now you know what is bothering me.” “Most of the world would kill to have your problems.” Chase nodded. “What can I say. I’m a selfish woman.” “You going to Lyle’s party tomorrow?” he asked her. “I am. You?” “I got an invitation. I’m going to do some networking.” “Good.” “So are you taking Emily?” “She is my plus one.” “And you get to show her off.” Chase nodded. “I do indeed.” Saturday morning. Emily woke early. She was nervous. Felt a little ill. She wondered if she could claim the flu or something and beg off the party? No. That would not work. Chase would just have her at that stupid clinic, and that would be worse than the party. She assumed. Sitting at her kitchen table, drinking some coffee she had just made, Emily wished she could just go back to sleep. She had not gotten as much rest lately, with all her work, and she was having bad dreams since seeing Catherine and more so since the almost spanking. One more week, she thought, taking a gulp of the hot coffee. Just one more week and everything will be decided. One way or another. For a time Emily did some work, watching the clock. Chase was to arrive at 10, and Emily wanted about half an hour to get ready. At 9:30 Emily showered, afterwards dried her hair with a towel. The stylist at the spa had cut it so that, when dry, it seemed to almost float about her head, looking like a soft halo that begged to be touched. She like her old short hairstyle better, achieved using a pair of scissors and about ten minutes of her time. Next, she put on the sailor dress, which had been left untouched in her closet, except for the undergarments, which had been laundered. It was about five minutes to ten when she put on her shoes, grabbed her purse, and left her apartment, locking it behind her. Quickly down to the front of the building, just to make sure that no one saw her. She peeked out the doors, making sure the area was empty--she did not want to meet up with some random big. She had treated her neighbours at Sharky’s the night before, she assumed most of them were still asleep. Stepping out, she looked up and down the street, looking for Chase’s car. It was not the SUV that she saw a few minutes later, but a large, black limousine. It pulled up in front of the building. The large passenger door swung open, and Chase stepped out. She was wearing a sundress, with a jacket, similar in colour to the sailor dress Emily wore. Obviously Linda’s creation. “Emily dear, you look better and better each time I see you in that outfit.” “You’ve only seen me in it twice,” Emily said, a little petulantly. Chase smiled. “Well, now I want to see you in it more often.” Walked right into that one, Emily thought. The chauffeur had gotten out of the car, went to the trunk, made a big production of getting a child seat out. “Put that facing towards me, I want to talk to my little EmEm.” “Yes ma’am,” he said as he put the seat in place. Once it was in place the Chauffeur went back to the front of the car, and Chase picked Emily up, the sudden rush into the air making Emily cry out softly, and then put her into the seat. “Such a bother,” Chase said, “trying to keep your pretty outfit from getting too wrinkled.” Emily almost suggested they could eschew the child’s seat. As Chase did up the straps, she said, “Next time we’ll let you travel in your underwear and put your outfit on you when we arrive.” Emily blushed at that thought. Once Emily was strapped in Chase got in and closed the door, sitting directly across from Emily. She smiled down at her. “Off we go.” The car started forward. “Now EmEm, make sure you tell me if you need to go potty. Since you are not wearing a diaper, we don’t want you ruining your pretty dress.” Emily’s cheeks grew warm, and she said, “That won’t be a problem.” “I know,” Chase said, still smiling, “because you’ll let me know if you have to go potty.” Emily nodded. “Yes Miss Morgan.” They spoke during the drive, mostly about the business and the work that Emily was doing. It would have been a rather enjoyable drive if she had not been sitting in a child’s seat and Chase had not kept asking if she needed to use the potty every time they were about to pass a rest stop. They reached the mansion of Lyle Redmond a little after noon, the car pulling up into a line of similar vehicles. The chauffeur came out and opened the door for Chase. Chase released the straps on the child’s seat and lifted Emily out, putting her on the sidewalk leading up to the front of the enormous house. Chase reached into the car for both her and Emily’s bags. She handed Emily her bag and said to the driver, “Be back around 4 to pick Emily up.” “Yes ma’am,” the driver said. Chase took Emily’s free hand in her own and led her towards the house. They passed other people, some with children, and some with littles, all of whom were walking in the same direction. Most of the bigs and inbetweeners were dressed in business casual. The children and the littles were outfitted in variations of party clothing, play clothing, or some sort of semi-uniform looking type outfit similar to Emily’s sailor dress. Closer, Emily got a better look at the house. It was a three-story mansion, with tall columns in front of it, and many windows. The front of the house faced the south, a set of steps led up to the double doors. Close by, to the east, was a garage. To the west, farther from the house, were a few buildings; a barn and what Emily guessed was probably stables. No one, Chase and herself included, were going into the house, but circling around it, out into the back. There was a competition-sized pool, playground equipment, a sports field of some sort out back. There were also several large tents, looking to be recently set up, and through the gap of people, Emily thought she saw a small band. Chase, still holding her hand, led her towards where it seemed people were gathering. “Miss Morgan,” someone said. Chase stopped to look towards the speaker. Emily looked around Chase as well. The woman who had called her was dressed more business than casual, carrying a clipboard with her. “You’re Mr Redmond’s assistant,” Chase said. “Yes,” the woman said, looking pleased. “You helped me change Min.” “I remember,” Chase said. “How is little Min?” “Butterflies in her stomach and bees in her diaper,” the woman said with a laugh. “Nervous and spanked,” Chase said with an approving nod. It’s like she wants me to get angry at her, Emily thought. “She was acting up a little, so Mr Remond warmed her bottom a little. I’m Doris Mann by the way.” “Dorris,” Chase said, and then looked down at Emily. “This is EmEm.” Dorris looked down at her. “Oh, she’s so adorable.” Chase was smiling. “Perhaps EmEm could play with Lyle’s little girls?” Chase suggested. No way in hell, Emily thought. “Oh, I’m afraid that the girls are getting ready for… well, it is a surprise.” “And the cause of the butterflies?” Dorris nodded. “Well, perhaps another time,” Chase said. Dorris was looking Emily, and smiled and nodded, then gave herself a little shake. “I’m sorry. I completely forgot what I wanted to talk to you about. Mr Redmond was hoping you two could speak.” “I’d be happy to. Where is he?” “I’m afraid something suddenly came up. Business. He’s not going to be free until this evening. He hopes you will enjoy this afternoon and be able to speak with him later.” Chase did not answer immediately, and Emily noticed the slightly nervous look on Dorris’ face. Then Chase nodded. “That will be fine.” Dorris visibly relaxed. “Thank you.” Emily wondered why she was so nervous. Would Lyle punish her if Chase did not stay? Perhaps, even though a big, a spanking and a diaper was not out of the question? Emily could not help but giggle at the thought. The giggle made both Chase and Dorris look down at her. Dorris bent over to bring her head closer to Emily’s. “EmEm, if you want you can go and play in the playground.” She smiled. Emily looked over at the playground. She could already see the giant children were making life miserable for the littles there and was pretty sure that it would get worse. “No,” she said. Usually, a little flat out stating ‘no’ to a giant was a recipe for trouble, and Emily knew that, but she would not go into that playground willingly. Chase defused any potential problems by laughing and saying “EmEm is such a mommy’s girl. At her wits ends if I am not close. Isn’t that right EmEm?” Chase was looking down at her expectantly, and Emily knew there was only one response that would keep her out of the hell that the playground could become. “Yes Mommy,” she said softly. “Aw, so cute,” Dorris said and reached out to ruffle Emily’s hair. Straightening Dorris said, “Enjoy the party, Miss Morgan.” She left. Chase was smiling down at Emily. Emily felt her cheeks growing warm. “Sure you don’t want to go and play?” Emily shook her head and said, “Yes I’m sure.” Chase lifted an eyebrow. Emily sighed as her cheeks grew warmer, “Yes I am sure Mommy.” I really do hate her. Chase wondered if she could find a way to have Emily continue to call her mommy at work. It would be nice, but as long as Emily was an employee, it would not be professional. Which really meant she had to make Emily stop being an employee. She led Emily into one of the large tents, where tables nearly groaned under the weight of the food the caterers were lying atop them. “Would you like something to eat EmEm?” Chase asked. “No thank you, I’m not hungry,” Emily said, and then after a second added, “mommy.” Like pulling teeth with this girl Chase thought. Surely there had to be an easier way. Spankings and bottle feedings she guessed, but as enjoyable as that could be, she would wait on it. “Stay close EmEm,” Chase told her as she let go of her hand. She trusted the memory of the almost spanking at the spa would keep Emily on her figurative apron strings. Picking up a plate she moved among the tables, putting various delicacies on it, then filled a tall glass with a non-alcoholic punch. Emily was almost on her heels as Chase left the tent. She found a small table with a few chairs set around it, all currently deserted. She put the plate and glass on the table and then picked up Emily and took a seat on the chair, settling Emily firmly in her lap. Emily let out a small squeak in surprise when first picked up, and Chase asked, “Isn’t this nice EmEm?” “No,” Emily said softly. “No what?” “No, it is not nice Miss Morgan.” Chase sighed. “I really should have let that woman spank you.” Emily did not say anything. Chase reached onto the table and took a panini from the plate and tore a small piece off. “A piece for mommy,” she said, and the put it in her mouth. As she chewed and swallowed, she tore another piece off. “And one for EmEm,” she said, holding the food in front of Emily. Emily sighed and opened her mouth. Chase continued, and had gotten through about half the plate when someone said, “What an adorable little girl.” Chase looked towards the speaker, a pretty enough woman, a little chubby perhaps, a tall inbetweener or a short Amazon. She was well dressed, too formally perhaps, but Chase guessed it was an excuse to wear expensive jewellery. “Thank you,” Chase said, and then, “EmEm, what do you say?” “Thank you, ma’am.” “Oh so sweet,” the woman said, stepping closer. “Are you sharing mommy’s food?” “Yes ma’am,” Emily said. Chase could feel Emily tense slightly and knew that she was not enjoying the attention. The woman looked up at Chase. “I’ve heard it is better that they eat food meant specifically for littles. Breast milk is often said to be the best.” Chase felt Emily bristle. She answered with a smile, “I’ve heard that too. Do you have children…” she let the question trail off. “Kim, Kim Julian, and no, I don’t, but I am hoping maybe soon.” “Chase Morgan,” Chase said in introduction and kept Emily in her lap as she held out at hand. Kim took it for a quick, fingertip shake. Not a confident handshake at all, Chase thought. “Chase Morgan?” Kim asked. “Of Morgan and Stone?” Chase nodded. “Yes.” “Oh my,” she said, smiling. “My husband was just talking about you this morning.” “Your husband?” “Paul Julian, of Evertech.” Chase nodded, recognising the name. “Yes, I know of him.” “He was hoping to talk to you.” She looked about excitedly. “Could I impose on you to wait here for a moment? I’ll see if I can find him.” “Of course,” Chase said. “I will be right back,” she said with a dip of her head and then she rushed off. Chase tore a small pastry in half, ate one piece and put the other part in Emily’s open mouth. “What do you know about Evertech little EmEm?” Chase asked after she swallowed. “What would little EmEm know about a company?” Emily asked her tone a mix of innocence and bitterness. “Now EmEm, if you want to be Emily Black I’ll make a point of introducing you to Lyle as that. Let him know how you have been fooling him.” She thought she could feel Emily’s skin grow warm and in a more polite tone she said, “I‘ve done some work for them, I think they are looking to expand rapidly.” “What sort of work?” “Confidentiality agreement,” Emily told her. It was a fair answer, Chase thought. She would not want Emily doing anything illegal, anything that might result in her losing her hold on the little. “Anything else you can tell me that will not break that agreement?” Emily did not answer immediately, and Chase took a moment to pop another bit of food into the little’s mouth. “They are trying to buy resource companies, agricultural. That’s obvious if you look, nothing they told me. New pharmaceuticals if you ask me.” Chase nodded, took a drink of her punch, then held the glass to Emily’s lips so she could drink. For a moment she thought she might shift the glass, cause a spill on Emily’s white dress. She decided not to ruin a dress as lovely as the one Linda made. She had put Emily back on the ground in front of her and was wiping Emily's face with the cloth napkin (not that she needed it) when Kim returned with her husband. Chase stood to meet him. Paul had to be a foot taller than her, and she did not want to be looking up at him from a seated position. “See, I found her,” Kim said. Paul smiled at his wife. “Good girl,” he said, giving her a quick hug. Chase suddenly wondered about the tall big and his chubby inbetweener wife. Seeing them together she could suddenly see Kim in a dress, similar to Emily’s, calling her husband ‘daddy’. She had heard about relationships like that. Perhaps the reason they did not have children was that Kim was the child. Paul approached her, hand extended, and Chase put those thoughts aside. Chase took his extended hand. Confident handshake. “Miss Morgan, Paul Julian. Pleased to meet you.” “The pleasure is mine,” Chase told him. He let go of her hand, indicated the seats around the table. Chase took a seat, put Emily at her feet. Paul pulled back a chair for his wife and then took a seat as well. “We have a common problem, Miss Morgan,” he said, “and you apparently found the solution.” “Oh?” “Customer relationship program has not worked, but apparently you fixed it.” Chase smiled as she reached down and gave Emily’s head a pat. “That does seem to be the case.” “Damned impressive. We’ve been stuck with that overpriced failware for a year and a half.” He looked about and then asked, voice a little lower, “Don’t suppose you could send my people that fix?” Chase shook her head. “I’m afraid that I can’t. I am being offered a very generous fee to not do that.” Paul nodded. “Understandable. I would do the same thing in your place. Were you working with them on this fix?” “No.” “And would you be willing to state that, legally?” “I probably would.” Paul smiled and nodded. “I can probably go after them on that, complete failure to address the issues in good faith. Get some of the costs refunded.” “I wish you luck,” Chase told him. “Thank you. You know, I never really saw Morgan and Stone as a tech company. Is that changing?” Chase smiled. “Who knows?” He laughed. “Playing your cards close to your chest. I like that. I might be able to use your company, as a public relationship, advertising firm. Any tech you might bring after the fact would be a welcome bonus.” “I would certainly be willing to speak about that. Richard Stone is around here somewhere.” “Excellent. You know, you should come and visit Kim and me sometime.” His eyes shifted to Emily. “You are of course welcome to bring your little girl.” “Thank you, but EmEm can be naughty at times and does not always get to go on trips.” “Yes, I know how little girls can be naughty.” Chase noted his gaze shifted momentarily to his wife. If not for her earlier thoughts she might have missed it, but she was confident that she knew who wore the diapers in their house. Chapter 14- Ballet and Business Had Emily been a child, or even most littles, she might have been bored out of her mind. As it was, seated in Chase’s lap, listening to the business talk, was extremely interesting. She had to be careful not to show too much curiosity, or make suggestions, which she had a lot of. The two hours listening to Chase, Richard and Paul speak was great. If anyone seemed bored and fussy, it was Kim, and about half an hour into the talk Paul suggested she wander around. She left happily. Her chair as soon filled by another influential big, interested in the talk happening. Finally, Chase called the meeting to an end. “I need to take Emily to the potty,” she said, “and I think that Lyle’s entertainment will be beginning soon. I want to see it.” Thomas Aster, an owner of a computer company, a man who had joined them about an hour before, looked at his watch and said, “Have we really been talking this long?” “Good conversation makes things pass fast,” Richard said. Chase stood, placing Emily on the ground, taking her hand. “I am sure we will continue this conversation.” As they walked across the lawn, toward the house, Chased asked, “What does EmEm think?” “There is a lot of opportunity,” Emily told her. “There certainly is.” Just outside of the house a temporary but spotless and well-made set of bathrooms had been set up. Chase took her into one of the small rooms with a toilet, a duck-shaped potty chair, a change table and a sink. Chase picked her up and sat her on the change table. “What…” Emily started, feeling her heartbeat speed up with fear. Chase went to the sink, soaked some paper towels and then returned to wipe Emily’s face and hands. She stood back and looked her over, nodded, and then said, “Can you use the potty or would you like a diaper?” Emily realised that those were the only options she was being given. Suggesting that she might go into a bathroom on her own would not fly. “I’ll use the potty please.” Chase smiled and with a quick motion removed the sailor dress, leaving Emily in just her underwear. “We don’t want you getting your dress messy,” she said. She then put Emily down by the potty chair, pulled her tights and panties down, then put her on the yellow plastic chair. Standing there, looking down at her, Chase smiled and said, “Do your business for mommy.” Emily flushed, but this was not the first time she had been in such a position, and she was not going to let embarrassment let her end up in a diaper. So she did her ‘business’, but she was doing it for herself. Afterwards, Chase praised her, cleaned her and put her back in her dress. All quick and efficient giving her little time to protest or think about it. And she was glad she had no time to think about it because she did not want to, not then. Once more her hands were washed by Chase, and they left the bathrooms. Chase led her back towards the party, circling around the tents, towards the playground. There were a lot of people around, so Emily was not sure what was happening. Then Chase suddenly lifted her up into her arms, putting Emily on her hip, giving the little a much better view. There was a round stage set up off to the side of the playground, and several musicians were setting up around it. Emily supposed this was the entertainment. As she watched the musicians took their seats and began to play. The crowd grew quiet, more attention turned to the stage. Emily spotted Dorris walking towards the stage, and then the five small forms following after her. Lyle Redmond’s 5 adopted daughters, each wearing a leotard and a tutu in different shades of pink, with white tights, pulled up over thick diapers. Emily watched them, each waddling a little, as they were led up on the stage, put on display. Each of them a young woman who had been reduced to a ridiculous toddlerhood at the whim of a man who had money, power and size. Dorris stepped off the stage and the girls sorted themselves out. When the musicians changed the tune, the littles began to dance. The bigs around her seemed enchanted by the display, watching, condescending smiles and soft comments. Part of Emily wanted to look away, but part of her could not help but look on with rapt attention, It was like a disaster in that she knew she should not watch, but could not take her gaze from it. The girls, no, think of them as women, Emily told herself, danced well. Their movements spoke of a great deal of practice. The thick diapers made them a little clumsy, however, which made them seem uncertain, as if they were still not sure of their limbs, like actual toddlers. It was cruel. “They say,” Chase said into her ear, “the ballet is the best activity for littles. Do you know why?” “Because tutus and diapers are a combination bigs like?” Emily asked, tone more waspish than she had intended as her anger got the best of her. Chase did not seem upset. She smiled and said, “Very good, tutus and diapers do look very cute together.” Her tone was the same one adults used for children that had stated something so obvious that it was stupid. It made Emily feel stupid. “However,” Chase continued, “it is an excellent form of exercise, to help littles stay healthy and to keep them from getting fat. A little chubby is fine of course.” “Of course,” Emily said, tone sharp. Chase laughed. “And it is in no way competitive, and not a roughhouse activity. It is a nice, gentle pastime.” “And there is no way, no matter how good they get, they could become professional,” Emily said the last in a tired tone of voice as if she could no longer hold on to her anger. “I suppose there is that,” Chase said, but Emily knew she did not get it. Her thoughts were probably more on why a ‘properly’ cared for little would need to do anything in a professional capacity. After about a minute of watching Chase said, “You know what, I think you…” “I’m not taking ballet,” Emily said. “I think you should,” Chase said. “It will be good exercise.” “I already get enough exercise.” “Do you? Since you started working for me?” Emily opened her mouth to answer, then closed it. She really had not been exercising as much as she once had. “See. Ballet will be good for you.” “I’m not taking ballet,” Emily said again. Chase sighed. “Well then, perhaps you should go to the clinic, once a week, for vitamin shots and a full check-up.” Once more Chase was offering her two options, neither of which was particularly desirable, but one better than the other. “I’m not wearing a tutu. Track pants and a sweatshirt.” Chase frowned. “Tights, and a t-shirt.” “Leggings.” “I pick the t-shirt.” “Fine,” Emily said, knowing she would regret it but supposing she was winning as much as she could. “I’ll see if there is a studio close by, if not I’ll arrange for an instructor to come into the office.” Emily had to admit that Chase was pretty free with her money. It was almost flattering. The dance recital ended and each girl was made to bow around in a circle, flashing their diapered bottoms to everyone in the process. Emily watched, a sick feeling in her stomach as she realised she could be in a similar situation if her plan to win free of Chase did not work. Chase put her down, led Emily towards the stage where people were gathering to congratulate the girls on their performance. Chase put her in front of each of the other littles, so she could be introduced. Min, Tiffy, Kitty, Dot and Isa, were their names and she had to tell them each how pretty they had danced. Dot and Isa looked as embarrassed as Emily felt, while Min, Tiffy and Kitty seemed pleased by the praise and Min said she wanted a dress just like Emily’s. As Chase led her away, Emily wondered if Min had really meant that or if she was just a terrific actor. “They all seemed happy,” Chase said. Emily did not reply. She would be willing to argue that point for Dot and Isa (were those really their names?) but she supposed it might be true for the other three. That was not something she wanted to think on. Chase had led her into the playground and put her on one of the swings and began pushing her. Emily had always liked swings. The simple act of swinging back and forth, the small drop of her stomach at the top ends of the arc. It had been a long time since she had last swung on one. An adult inbetweener or big could swing anytime they wanted, and it was just whimsy, a little on a swing was something different. She stopped trying not to enjoy herself. Just because she liked a swing that did not make her a baby. Screaming, ‘higher, higher’ might have, so she did not. Chase seemed content to push her for a time, probably watching all the other littles and children playing. Chase eventually picked her off the swing and said, “Your ride will be here soon EmEm. Let’s get you something to eat and then we’ll take you to the potty before you leave.” “Yes mommy,” Emily said because there were people around. Chase strapped Emily into the car seat and then said to the chauffeur, “Make sure you stop at least twice so she can go potty.” “Yes ma’am.” “I don’t need potty… bathroom breaks.” Chase smiled and leaned into the car, kissed Emily on the forehead, smiled at the scowl that crossed her face. “I don’t want that dress ruined,” she told her. “If you had been willing to wear a diaper you wouldn’t need the potty stops. Now be a good girl for the driver, and I will see you Monday.” She stepped back and closed to door. “Drive carefully,” she told the chauffeur. “Yes ma’am,” he answered, and handed her a small bag he had taken from the trunk. She watched as the limousine drove off, joining a stream of other cars leaving, children and littles being sent home, a few bigs and inbetweeners departing as well. She walked back to party set up, noticed that a few tents were being taken down, a bar was being put out. Caters were setting out snacks for people, though the proper dinner was still a few hours off. She wanted to find a place where she could freshen up, and change into the clothing she had brought with her. There must be a lounge or something that was being made available. “Chase Morgan,” she heard the familiar voice of Lyle call. “Hello Lyle,” she said as she turned towards him. “Thank you for inviting me.” “You’re welcome, I like to show off after all.” Chase smiled. “Enjoy yourself so far?” “Yes.” “My assistant said you had a pretty little with you.” He looked about. “I’ve sent her home.” “Too bad,” he said with a smile. “It was getting late for her.” “I know. I’m having my girls put to bed right now. Would you like to see?” “Yes. I was quite impressed with their dancing.” “They’ve been practising.” “It shows.” He nodded and led her into the house, pointing out various rooms as they went. “I plan to entertain a lot.” “Like some kind of lord,” Chase said. He looked back at her, perhaps wondering if it was an insult. “A little, I suppose.” Chase decided she would never go for anything so grand. They reached a large nursery where Dorris Mann and two other women were getting the five little girls ready for bed. As soon as Lyle entered the girls waddled about, at least two of the giggling, to line up. All five wore footed sleepers, each a different shade of pink; their bottoms wrapped in thick diapers. One of the girls, Tiffy, stepped forward, looked up at Lyle. “Do we have to go to bed daddy?” Chase thought that, like Min, her high voice was sweet, but did not seem genuine. “Are you arguing Tiffy?” he asked. She shook her head. “No daddy, but we want to stay up for the party,” she said, nearly whining. Chase wondered if she was supposed to be winsome; if so she was failing. She thought that Emily would have done it better. “Is this true?” Lyle asked, looking towards all the girls. Chase was impressed that they did not turn over on Tiffy, though none of them said anything, just nodding. Lyle shook his head. “You had a busy day girls, and the party is for grownups. Now, do any of you think you are grownups?” Tiffy shook her head, but from the line, Dot looked defiant, well, as defiant as a little in footed sleepers could. Lyle stepped forward and scooped up Dot. “Does Dot think she is a big girl?” he asked with a laugh. The other littles relaxed slightly. Dot said, “I don’t want to go to bed so early.” Lyle popped the snaps on the crotch of her rompers and reached a hand into her diaper. “Do you think that someone who's in a wet diaper should be able to stay up as late as they want.” Dot blushed. “Well Dot?” She shook her head, and said, “No daddy.” “Good girl,” he said, and carried her over to a crib and placed her into it. “Give daddy a kiss,” he told her, leaning into the crib. She kissed his cheek. He kissed her on the forehead. “Sleep tight.” He then returned and picked up each of the littles, putting them in a crib, getting and giving a kiss. Chase thought it was sweet. When they left the nursery, the lights going dark behind them Lyle told Dorris, “Make sure Dot and Tiffy don’t get a diaper change tonight.” “Yes Mr Redmond.” He and Chase left the family wing behind, climbed the stairs to the second floor, opened the doors onto a balcony. “They are all adorable,” Chase said, because they were, but not as adorable as Emily. He nodded with a smile. “They are an important part of my life. But, let’s put that aside and talk business. I want to buy your company.” “It’s not for sale,” Chase said. “Does Richard think the same?” “I hold the majority control, but I’ll ask him. If he wants to sell, we’ll talk.” “I’ll leave you in charge if that helps.” “I’d be working for you.” “I’m a good boss.” “You would say that.” Lyle laughed. “Well, admittedly I do think highly of myself, but my employees seem happy enough.” “I’ll keep it in mind.” “You’re getting bigger, which means we might actually start competing. You’d not do well in that situation.” “Why Mr Redmond, that almost seems like a challenge.” “I suppose it does, but seriously Chase, you don’t want to swim with the big fish.” Chase nodded, but she was pretty sure she did want to swim with the big fish. She was even more certain she wanted to be the biggest fish. Lyle looked at her bag. “There is a lounge downstairs, close to where we entered. Washroom where you can change if you want.” “Thank you,” Chase said. She left him behind on the balcony, a lord looking out over his holdings. He was not taking her seriously. Chase planned to show him the error of his ways. It was getting dark when the limousine dropped her off. It had taken longer to get back as the driver had made several stops so she could ‘use the potty’. Now he escorted her up to her room, saw her safely within before leaving. Emily undressed, careful to hang the dress she hoped to never wear again up in the closet. Then, putting on a pair of ratty jeans and a t-shirt she went to work. She checked her plan first, transferred funds from her rapidly diminishing savings and then ran some transactions. Almost there, she thought. That done she turned her attention to new projects. She had spent a few hours sitting among several powerful people, all speaking about fascinating things, none of them, except maybe Chase, considering she was listening to everything that was being said. And most of them said more then they realised. Emily began to put together her notes, researched what she had, and ran some simulations. She had been working for about an hour when she sat back and rubbed at the bridge of her nose. Why was she doing this, she wondered. Then she understood. She was doing it for Chase. There were times, not often, and never lasting more than a few seconds, when the Amazon forgot Emily was a little, when Chase treated her like an equal. Emily did not kid herself that that meant anything, that that somehow made her safe, but she had to admit, now that she thought about it, that she liked it. Her mind turned back to earlier that day, when Chase had sat her on the change table. She had been scared, still felt her heart speed up a little, for she had almost been sure that she had lost, that Chase was going to put a diaper on her and make her a baby. She had not, but after the potty, when Chase had cleaned her, touched her between her legs, as innocent as it had been, Emily had felt something. She had not thought about it then. She thought about it now. “I am attracted to Chase Morgan,” she said aloud. It was ridiculous of course. Chase saw her as a someone who needed to be cared for, who could not be trusted to take care of herself. In that relationship, Emily would always be the lesser. No matter in what intimate way Chase might touch her (even if it was like her old RA Nelly who had often played what she had called ‘making cummies in your diaper’) to the Amazon it would be positive reinforcement. Something to make a little like the treatment instead of anything even close to love between equals. But for what was hopefully her last week she was going to try to cultivate those moments, when she could pretend for a few seconds that there could be something between her and Chase. There was no harm in it. It might just be a crush, it probably was. There were a lot of reasons to be attracted to Chase, but an equal number of reasons to have nothing to do with her. It was complicated. She sat back up and returned to her work. A few minutes later someone knocked on her door. She thought for a moment it was Chase, come to see why she was not in bed, but Emily dismissed that. It was, in fact, Gus, standing out in front of her apartment. She opened the door. “What’s up Gus?” “Wanna come down to Sharky’s? We’re having a bit of bash to celebrate no news is good news.” His tone was light, but she could see that he was worried. Emily looked back at her computer. The work could wait until tomorrow. “Sure.” Chapter 15 - Compelling T-Shirts On Monday morning Emily came in, ready for the last week, to stand against any attempt on Chase part to put her back in the nursery. All she needed was a little more time to let her plan come to fruition. So she immediately handed Chase the report she had written over the weekend. “What is this EmEm?” Chase asked with a smile. “Some colouring to put up on my fridge?” Emily took a deep breath. “Keep it up, and I won’t give you the electronic research that completes it.” Chase frowned and opened the report. She flipped through a few pages. “Have a seat, Miss Black, we have a great deal to work on today.” Emily smiled smugly, though was careful Chase did not see it. They spent most of the day going over the report and the research, and it would have been a pleasant enough day, but Chase, of course, had to ruin it. About an hour after lunch (they had ordered in, Chase had eaten some of Emily’s pad thai to prove it was safe) Chase said, “I’ve had Lisa look into ballet studios.” Emily bit down on her reply and instead said, “Oh?” as if it had nothing to do with her. “Unfortunately there are none close enough.” “It is an expensive neighbourhood.” Chase smiled. “However I found a teacher who is willing to come by twice a week over the lunch hour.” “How fortuitous,” Emily said, her tone skirting sarcasm. “Fortuitous?” “It means…” “I know what it means Emily,” Chase told her, tone hard enough that Emily knew she had pushed things a little too far. “I’m surprised you do.” “Really?” Emily asked, exasperated. “You’ve been reading a report that I wrote, and you don’t think I know what fortuitous means?” Chase looked down at the report, a curious look on her face. “It’s different,” she finally said. “How is it different.” “This was written by Miss Black.” “I am Miss Black.” “You are, and you aren’t.” She reached out and ruffled Emily’s hair. “Understand.” Emily wanted to say ‘I understand all you bigs are insane, and I can only assume it is due to breathing so much thin air,’ but instead, she said, “Some things are too hard for me to understand.” Which gave Chase the opening to say, “Don’t worry, I’ll help you with all the things that make you all confusey woozy.” Emily shook her head and reached for the report. “Here are the details of the latest acquisitions and the patterns we can use to predict their next move,” she said as if the previous exchange had not happened. Chase laughed and then asked, “You have your leggings ready?” Emily sighed, realising she was going to have to play Chase’s game. “Yes.” “Are they pretty pink?” “They are black,” Emily told her. “Black?” “Lots of leggings are black.” “Pink is nicer,” Chase teased. “Black is fine,” Emily said, each word pronounced sharply. “You’re not going through a goth phase are you Emily?” Chase looked up at her ceiling. “I’m not sure where I could find black diapers.” “You don’t need to find black diapers.” “That’s right,” Chase said, looking back at Emily. “Lisa told me you like pink.” Emily put her head in her hands. “Kill me.” “Explain the patterns please,” Chase said all business again. Emily took her head from her hands, nodded and reached for a page. “If you look at the graphs…” Tuesday was the day of the first ballet class. Emily brought a small gym bag with her, within leggings, a change of undergarments and a t-shirt, packed in hopes that Chase would forget their ‘agreement.’ Chase was busy, so she ended up in John’s office, discussing how to package their patch. “You’re sure they won’t be able to decompile this, get their hands on your code?” “Trust me, they are not going to be able to get into it. It’s as perfect a blackbox as I can code.” “I’ll admit that I can’t get at it, but they will likely have some hotshot coders on staff.” “If they had hotshot coders on staff I would not have had to come up with a fix for their problem.” John laughed. “Good point.” There was a knock at the door. “Come in,” John called. Lisa came into the office. “Hello John. “Hey Lisa,” he said. Both of them speaking with a familiarity that spoke of a good working relationship. “What’s up?” “Emily’s ballet lesson is going to start in about ten minutes. I need to make sure she is going to be ready.” That might be the last time John was going to be able to look at her as anything other than a brilliant little, but still a little, Emily thought. “Of course. I’ll see you after your class, Emily.” “Sure,” Emily said. She did not complain about it, hoping she might yet salvage her working relationship with him. “You could change in the change room downstairs,” Lisa said as she let Emily towards the elevators, “but I’ll take you to Miss Morgan’s office. It will be a little quicker, and she left your t-shirt for you.” In Chase’s office, she changed into her stretchy, black, nylon leggings, and the t-shirt. Pink, with white lettering on the front. ‘Keep Calm and Carry Me’. “Real nice Chase,” she said, putting on the t-shirt. “Come along,” Lisa called, “I’ll take you to the class.” Lisa looked at her when she came out of the office. “Do you want me to carry you?” she asked with a smile. “I’ll pass.” “The shirt makes a compelling argument though.” “I can take it off. I have a plain white one. Will that help?” “You are no fun,” Lisa said, turning away from her. Emily left out a small sigh of relief. That could have gone wrong in so many ways. She should know better than to bait bigs. The class was in a large meeting room, almost an auditorium, on the seventh floor. The table and chairs had been pushed back, to give the students room to move. Emily was a little surprised when she came into the room and found out she was not alone. Three young women had come for the ‘exercise’, and there were some of the kids from the daycare, including Becky. Mary was there to watch the children, as well as the little male who had been dressed like a toddler when Emily had last seen him in the daycare. All the children from the daycare were dressed nearly identically, in short-sleeved leotards and tutus, including the little. She wondered if the daycare had had the clothing on hand or if the parents had sent it. She also wondered why there were making the little dress the same as the girls. It seemed pointlessly mean to her. He was already in a diaper. Part of her wanted to get close to him, not that she could help him, just to see if he was one of those littles that had accepted their new life. She did not, however. She did not want to discover he needed help she could not give. She did not want to discover he had given up and accepted it all. She did not want anyone asking if she wanted to wear pretty clothing like that. “Mary, can you keep an eye on Emily?” Lisa asked. “Sure,” Mary said. Emily was careful not to let her emotions show, because she knew it would look like she was pouting. “Thanks,” Lisa said to Mary as she left. A moment later Chase came into the room, escorting an older woman, about half a head shorter than Chase. “Mrs Evans, these are your students,” she said. Mrs Evans, dressed in a black leotard, with tights, a long-sleeved, flannel shirt over it, looked over the students. “Thank you, Miss Morgan,” Mrs Evans said with an accent that Emily was willing to bet was fake. “Mary, if Mrs Evans needs anything, please give her a hand.” “Yes Miss Morgan.” Mary was being given a lot of extra duties, Emily thought. “I will see you later Mrs Evans,” Chase said, pausing before she left to look towards Emily. She winked and then was gone. “Get in a line students, tallest on the right smallest on the left,” Mrs Evans said. The three women laughed as they took a position on the right. Mary moved about, taking the children by their shoulders and putting them into their places. Emily was near the end of the line, between Becky and another actual child who was just a touch shorter than Emily (though Emily knew the girl would be taller soon enough, children grew fast). “Ballet is an art, and one I take seriously,” Mrs Evans said in her faux accent, walking down the line. “But it is also a fine form of exercise, and that is what I will be focusing on. Perhaps some of the younger students might one day…” She stopped in front of Emily, looking down at her. Emily looked back up at her, not liking Mrs Evans at all. “Why is she not in a diaper?” “That’s what I want to know too,” Becky said from Emily’s side. Emily enjoyed a quick fantasy of doing some ultimately harmless but somewhat painful injury to Becky. The three woman laughed among themselves, looking down the line at Emily. A few of the children laughed too. Mary stepped forward. “Ummm, Mrs Evans, Emily is not in the daycare. She’s an employee here.” “What?” Mrs Evans asked. “Who would want her to work for them?” Emily decided she would save time and start loathing Mrs Evans now. Mary seemed a little embarrassed as she said, “Miss Morgan.” Mrs Evans’ eyes widened. She then stepped away from Emily and said, “Very well. Students, make sure you have some space. We’ll do some stretching.” “Aren’t you going to put her in a diaper?” Becky demanded. “Hush Becky,” Mary said as she began to shift the children about. Emily had never thought that ballet was easy, and while she was not interested in dance, she knew the dancers worked hard. She experienced that firsthand that day. Mrs Evans was a real piece of work, finding fault in everything Emily did, expressing nothing but disappointment. She knew that the woman was picking on her. Jeremy, the male little, was clumsy and took time to catch on, but she had lots of praise for him. Emily was pleased when the class was over. Less pleased when Mary said she could shower with the other adults, or come to the daycare and get a quick bath. Emily hated showering with bigs, but she was not going down to the daycare and get bathed. The shower room was in the subbasement, actually close to the office where she had worked, for a very short time, with Jessica. Emily had to ask one of the women to help her with the shower controls. “Here you go Emily,” the woman said with a smile. “Want me to help you wash up?” She said it lightheartedly and was mostly joking. “Thank you, but I think I’ll be fine.” She gave Emily a pat on the head and went to her own shower. “I think you should be with the rest of the children,” Mrs Evans had come in as well, undressed, her thin, bony frame looming over Emily. Emily stepped into the spray of water. “Yes Mrs Evans,” she said. “I’ll speak to Miss Morgan about this,” she warned, turning to another of the shower stalls. The young woman who had helped Emily leaned over and said in a soft voice, “Don’t worry, Miss Morgan’s always gonna be on your side.” Emily nodded and wondered just what having Chase on her side meant. Later that afternoon Chase came into John’s office where Emily was working. She leaned over her and asked, “Did you enjoy your dance lesson?” Emily looked up at her. “No.” Chase smiled. “Mrs Evans says if you are properly diapered you will do better.” Chase patted her on the head. Emily thought about that. “Just how does she think that will help? If anything I think a diaper would make it harder to dance.” “It would make you cuter,” John suggested, “cuter makes you a better dancer. At least with strippers, I’ve found that true.” He looked up from his computer and smiled at Emily. Emily decided that John was more open-minded than she had hoped. Probably because he was a big computer nerd and they had that in common. A bond that knew no height. “That may be true,” Chase said, ignoring John, “but Mrs Evans believes you are spending too much time trying not to wet yourself, so a diaper would remove that worry. She said you were on the verge of wetting yourself the entire class.” “That is a lie,” Emily told her. “I agree with Emily,” John said. “Haven’t had a wet chair in here after all.” Chase looked towards John. Emily wondered if she was mad. If she was, she did not show it. “I do believe that Mrs Evans is” she paused “concerned about her students’ well being, perhaps that is colouring her observation.” Emily almost snorted but kept her peace. “Well, hopefully in the coming classes you two might come to an understanding. I am sure you’ll come to like Mrs Evans Emily. She’ll be here twice a week, so plenty of opportunity.” “Wonderful,” Emily said. One more class, only one more class, she thought. Chapter 16 - Gone (Little) Girl Wednesday passed quickly, she spent most of the day working with John. However, Thursday was the second ballet class. The t-shirt Chase had for her that day read ‘Loading Diaper… Please Wait’ with a progress bar that showed it at 75%. Everyone in the class thought it was adorable. The fussing over Emily must have made Rebecca jealous for she tripped Emily twice, and actually pushed into her a table. At that point Mary picked the child put and put her in a corner. Mrs Evans was at first on Rebecca’s side, until she noticed the displeased stares she was receiving from the adults. Emily thought it that they just did not want to get in trouble with Chase were she to be hurt, but even so, it was nice to have them side with her. Emily was never, ever going to miss those ballet classes. On Friday Chase took her out for lunch again, and again she fed Emily about half her meal before letting Emily finish the rest herself. When she left the building Friday night, she said a silent goodbye to it. If she succeeded, no, when she succeeded, Emily would miss the place a little, and the people, but she knew if she stayed much longer Chase would have her back in diapers and in a nursery. She ran up to her apartment as soon as the driver dropped her off. First, she went through her bug-out bag, made sure her passport and other things were ready, that she had forgotten nothing. Then she sat down behind her computer, turned it on and reached for her phone. “Showtime,” she said. Monday morning Chase came into the office, early as usual. She walked through the front doors, the security guard opening them for her. “Good morning Fred,” she said in greeting. “Morning Miss Morgan,” he told her. “Looks like it is going to rain.” Chase paused, looked back at the sky. “Maybe Fred.” She gave him a smile and walked to the elevators. In her office, she sat down and turned on her computer. There was a lot of work to do, nascent partnerships to hammer out, acquisitions to make, and deals to finalise. She smiled as she thought about the work she and Emily would be undertaking. She would take Emily out for lunch today, she decided. Italian. She could just picture Emily’s messy face. There might even be an opportunity to spill on her clothing which would make a bib necessary in the future. As Chase worked, she heard the sound of other people coming into the office, the soft susurration of far-off conversations. She went and got herself a cup of coffee and was just about to compose an email when her cell phone rang. She took it from her jacket pocket and checked the caller ID. It was the driver she had been sending to pick up and drop off Emily. Answering it, she said, “What is it?” “Miss Morgan, Emily was not waiting for me in front of the building this morning.” “What?” “I also went up to her apartment and knocked on the door, but there was no answer.” “Just a moment,” Chase told him, putting him on hold. She dialled Emily’s number, listened to the phone ring about twelve times before she cut the connection and returned to the driver. “You sure you knocked the right door?” “Apartment 403 Miss Morgan.” He sounded a little insulted. Chase thought about it, about what the driver could do. “Alright, come back to the office then.” “Yes, Miss Morgan.” He hung up. Chase looked at her phone for a few seconds, then put it aside and turned to her computer. Emily had shown herself unwilling to answer phone calls in the past. Chase composed an email. ‘The mature thing to do if you are going to take a day off is to let people know. You owe your driver an apology, Emily. Respond back as soon as possible before I think you are acting willfully naughty.’ She smiled as she wrote the last part and hit send. Focused on her work, she did not really pay any attention to the time until Lisa came in to put some papers on her desk. “Where’s Emily?” she asked. Chase looked up from her work, at the time, and then her email. There was no response from Emily. “She’s taking the day off,” Chase told Lisa. “What? She’s only been here a month. She can be a lazy thing, just like a little.” Chase smiled. “In all fairness, she has been working hard, and she was working the weekend before last.” Chase counted attending the party as work. Lisa seemed somewhat mollified by that. Chase watched Lisa go and then turned back to her work. It was odd that Emily had not responded. Perhaps she was sick? Chase felt a little worried but told herself to calm down. After all, Emily had likely been sick before. She had her neighbours to lend a hand if necessary. Still, this was one of the many reasons Chase thought Emily should be living with her, where Chase could make sure she was always cared for. She suddenly wondered if perhaps Emily was not taking a day off, but not coming back at all. Ridiculous she told herself. Emily was loyal to her friends. She would not leave them to chance as long as Chase owned the building. She paused in her work. Ridiculous, she told herself again, then reached for her phone and dialled the number for her financial management office. She asked to speak to the senior manager, gave her name. A few seconds later she was talking to Izzy Aston. “Miss Morgan,” Izzy said, “what can I do for you?” “I wanted to speak to you about one of my investments. A building I had you purchase about a month ago. I would like to know its status.” “The status?” “Yes. I suppose I want to know if the company still owns it.” She felt stupid saying it. It was not as if it was something that could be misplaced. It was a building. “Just a moment,” he said, sounding somewhat confused. Chase heard the sound of typing. A pause, more typing. Finally, he said, “I’m afraid it has been sold, Miss Morgan.” “What?” Chase demanded. “I am sorry. But there was nothing said about not selling it.” From his defensive tone, Chase guessed she had sounded more than a little adversarial. “Yes,” she said, keeping her voice even. “That is true.” She had never thought of it. Why would she? “But a sale like this, usually I would have been consulted.” “Yes, you should have been,” he answered, sounding a little uncertain. “Miss Morgan, can you give me about thirty minutes to look into this, so I can answer your question?” “Of course.” She wanted to demand immediate answers. “I’ll call you back in half an hour.” Chase hung up and sat back in her chair. It was impossible that Emily had managed to buy the building. Then who? Lyle. It had to be him, He had learned about Emily, had thrown a vast about of money at the management company to get them to sell him the building immediately. Now he had control over the apartment, and without it, she had no control over Emily. I should have never brought her to that party, Chase chastised herself. She wanted to get up, to go and find Emily, to save her from Lyle. Was she already in his nursery? Was he spanking that bottom that only Chase should be allowed to spank? Was he diapering her at that very moment? She found herself standing up behind her desk. Taking a deep breath, she returned to her chair. Wait, Chase told herself, wait until Izzy gets back to you. Wait until you have all the information. When her phone rang she almost knocked the handset to the floor as she grabbed for it. “Hello,” she said. “Miss Morgan, Izzy, I have the details.” Chase nodded even though he could not see her. “Tell me.” “Well, we use a piece of pattern predicting software to help manage the resources the company owns.” “Pattern predicting?” Chase asked, a sinking sensation in her stomach. “Yes, it is quite brilliant. However, it’s apparently not perfect. Over the last month, there have been several real estate purchases, made all over the country, properties similar to the one you had us buy. Each time they were sold soon after they were bought, and always at a loss.” “I see,” Chase said, beginning to understand. “Yes. The software saw those losses and predicted that there might be a future correction in similar real estate.” “Is there going to be a correction?” “No. I can understand why the software predicted it, but it was just an unlucky set of transactions, a perfect storm as you will.” “Yes, unlucky,” Chase said dully. “About a week ago the property was flagged as a possible loss, and a few days later it was flagged as something we should divest ourselves of as soon as we could.” “And then someone made an offer,” Chase said. “Yes.” “But, even if the software indicated it should be sold, shouldn’t you have checked things out before selling?” “Ah, yes,” he said, sounding embarrassed. “As it happens the employee who took the call was new. He did follow proper procedures but lacked some experience, and perhaps he was a little influenced by the commission bonus. The offer was time-sensitive, immediate sale required. The property sold for a thirty percent profit, which is not insignificant. If we could make thirty percent after a month on all our investments…” “Yes, I understand. Thank you, Mr Aston. Please review policy so we don’t end up again being misled by software, in case there is another perfect storm.” “Yes Miss Morgan.” Chase hung up the phone. “Oh Emily, you played me,” she said softly, confident that if she looked into it, she would find Emily Black had a part in the developing the software. Emily had dropped little financial bombs all over the country, their perfect placement setting ripples in motion that allowed her to influence the software and buy that building. And now Chase had no leverage against her. At least it was not Lyle. Chase leaned back in her chair. A smart little, able to go back to living her life the same way before Chase had ever found her. After a minute Chase got up from her chair, strode from her office. “I’m going out, for the rest of the morning, perhaps the whole day,” she told Lisa. “Yes Miss Morgan. Where are you going?” Chase did not answer, she nearly ran to the elevator, hit the call button hard enough that she almost cracked the plastic. Would Emily even still be there? She might have taken a plane anywhere in the world as soon as she bought the building. I might never see her again, Chase thought. Damn. Chase two rabbits and you catch none. Damn. The doors opened. She almost jumped in and nearly punched the button for the lobby. On the way down people got onto the elevator and talked to her but she hardly heard them. Someone asked her what cute shirt she would have Emily wear at the next ballet class. She turned eyes that must have been angry on the poor woman. The woman backed up, looking as she might flee. Chase mumbled an apology and nearly ran through the lobby. The drive to the undeveloped area seemed to take forever. She kept looking into the review mirror, at the back seat and the empty child seat. Was Emily getting into a cab right now? About to head to the airport? Should she call the police, report her as a runaway? But what if the police took her into custody? What if they sent her to an orphanage or a juvenile facility? Chase did not know what to do, and she hated that feeling. Fat raindrops began to fall, slowly. Chase reduced her speed and ground her teeth. After what seemed like an eternity she pulled up in front of the building. She hit her brakes hard enough to cause the tires to squeal on the wet pavement, splash water up from the road. Almost hit by that water was a big, holding a little in her arms, who gave Chase a hard look as she got out of the SUV. Chase returned it and watched the woman drop her gaze. She walked into the building, the building she had owned only the previous week. Now it was Emily’s building. Chase almost ran up the stairs, thinking she might try to kick in Emily’s door. Would someone call the police were she to do that? Making herself stand still and consider the situation Chase thought about what she could do, how she could find out if Emily were even still there, and if so was how to get her to open her door. That was when she heard the sound of iron on iron. She followed it to the back of the building, and out into Gus’ smithy. She saw the heavily muscled inbetweener working at a huge anvil, bare-chested except for a leather apron. The falling rain hissed as it hit hot metal. He stopped his work, looked at the piece he was working on, then put the thick iron bar he had been hammering into the forge. That was when he saw her. “Miss Morgan,” he said, politely. “Gus,” she answered, calmer than she felt. “I’ve almost finished your order, be about another week.” Chase nodded, then shook her head. “That’s not why I am here. Emily did not come to work today.” It sounded lame to her. Did he know what was happening? Had Emily told him? Did he know it was Chase that had threatened to raise his rent, kick him out? “Well,” he smiled, put a hand on the back of his head, looked a little embarrassed, “we did have something of a blowout last night. Emily was not drinking any heavier than she usually does so she is probably not sick, but well, try not to hold it against her. We’ve been under a bit of stress recently. I bet she just needed some time off.” “Oh?” Chase asked, trying to keep her tone neutral, but her heart was thumping, and she was shouting in her mind, ‘she was still here last night.’ “Emily did not tell you?” Chase shook her head. Gus looked back at the forge, grabbed a set of tongs and repositioned the metal, then leaned against the anvil. “About a month ago we found out someone had bought the building, was threatening to increase our rent or even kick us out to turn the place into condos.” “That would have been unfortunate.” Emily had not told them. She did not recall, however, threatening to turn the place into condos. Why had Emily not told them? Loyalty? Some sort of fondness on Emily's part? A desire to protect Chase's reputation? Gus snorted. “Tell me about it. Not a lot of places that have the space we have here. Where the hell would I find a place to set up another smithy after all?” She nodded. “So like I said, a lit bit of stress here, but late Saturday we found that the owner was not going to do anything like that. Was going offer us the opportunity set up a co-op.” “A co-op?” “We’d all have a share in the building. Not enough so that we share in the profits, but we would have a say in what happens to the building in the future. We can afford to buy into that.” “Fortunate.” “Damn right. So we’ve been celebrating pretty heavily since then.” “I’m glad you no longer have to worry,” Chase told him, feeling a twinge of a guilty conscience. “Thanks.” Chase looked about. “Are you sure that Emily is okay?” “She should be.” “I am a little worried about her. I would feel better if I knew she was okay. She is my employee after all.” Gus stood up straight, grabbed the tongs and once again shifted the metal. “I’m kind of the building super around here,” he told her, “I do have keys to all the apartments.” “Could I ask you to let me in?” She did not know if Gus would agree. She certainly could not force the inbetweener. “I guess it would be okay,” he said after a moment. Chase was careful not to smile but only nodded. “I would appreciate it.” Gus went and got a ring of keys and then took Chase up to the fourth floor. At apartment 403 he knocked on the door. “Emily, you in there?” Chase hoped he would get an answer, hoped that Emily would open the door for Gus. No answer came. Gus put the key the lock, turned it, then opened the door. Chase looked over his head into the room. It was neat and tidy, spotless. She realised it was the first time she had seen the inside of Emily’s apartment. Gus entered, calling, “Emily.” Chase followed, looking around. The apartment had been built primarily for inbetweeners. Chase could see a few step stools around, small modifications that Emily had made so she could live there comfortably. Chase’s head nearly brushed the ceiling. It seemed empty. She saw the envelope with Gus’ name on it about the same time Gus did. If it would not have been rude, and perhaps ill-advised, she might have tried to snatch it from him. As it was, she had to stand there as he opened it up and read it. A flash of concern, then a smile and a laugh. “What?” Chase asked. “She says she had to go, some kind of family issue, then she wrote that if I bothered to look at my email, I would already know it.” “Family issue?” “Doesn’t say what. Will be gone for at least two weeks. Maybe longer.” She could be anywhere, Chase thought. She should have had the clinic put a tracking chip in her, or was that only for pets? She should have not bothered with all the games and just taken Emily with her from the first. She could be safely in her nursery right now instead of god knows where doing who knew what. “Oh. there’s a message for you,” Gus told her. “What?” Her tone was a little too eager. “She said that if you were to come by that, I should tell you she left something of yours in the closet in her bedroom.” Chase looked about. Gus indicated a door. She thanked him and went and opened the door. Emily’s bedroom was amply sized, for a little. The bed looked tiny to Chase, but she supposed it would be a twin for most inbetweeners. It was low to the floor so Emily would be able to get in and out of it without dealing with a drop. Currently, it was stripped of sheets, just a bare mattress. She really should have had a rubber sheet on it, Chase thought, just in case. Opening the door to the closet Chase found it had been modified. The bar set to what was probably eye height for Emily, a few shelves above it, a small ladder attached to the wall. The closet was bare, but for the white sailor dress, hanging there, and on the shelf above it the other pieces of the outfit. A note was taped to the dress. Chase peeled it off. On it was written, ‘Thank you for letting me borrow your dress, Emily.’ “Polite as always,” Chase said softly. Taking the dress from the closet, she lifted it to her face, smelt the faint scent of Emily’s soap. Tears prickled her eyes, but she wiped them away, then grabbed the undergarments, the shoes and the purse, folding them into a bundle. “Get everything?” Gus asked as she came from the room. “Yes, thank you,” she said. He showed her from the apartment, locked the door behind them, then saw her to the building’s lobby. “Like I said, a week.” “What?” “Your order,” he explained, “it will be done in a week.” “Yes, thank you,” Chase told him, and then left. Apartment 317 was one of the smallest apartments in the building. Emily had rented it at the same time she had rented 403. At first in the hope that Catherine would come to her senses and come to work with Emily. And then she had kept it as a place to hide out, in case some big got a little too inquisitive. It was how she would have dealt with Chase if Chase had not bought the building, forcing her to deal with the monster directly instead of hiding from it. She had considered leaving for real, she had everything she needed to do so, but this was her home, and she liked living there, liked her neighbours. She saw no reason to let Chase drive her from it. That would have been at least a partial victory for Chase. She sat on the floor, surrounded by boxes of stuff (taken from 403 to make it look empty and deserted) and watched Chase leave. She was not so foolish as to stand by the window but had placed a webcam there, so she might see the comings and goings below. Emily had seen Chase come, and now was watching her go. It looked like she was carrying the dress, so she supposed Gus had let her into the apartment. She did not blame him. She was glad that no one knew that she was the person who rented 317. Most everyone probably thought it was empty, too small to be rented out. If they even thought of it at all. No one was going to bother her. She would be quiet for the next week, she had food to last that long, and make sure Chase was not coming back, believed that she was gone. When she returned to 403 her neighbours would have to be told a story to keep them from accidentally giving her away to Chase. She could say that the job did not work out, but that Chase really wanted to hire her back. That should keep them quiet about her when the Amazon was around. Assuming she ever came around again. She watched Chase leave. She thought that the Amazon looked sad standing in the rain. It made Emily feel a little guilty, but she quickly dispelled the guilt, reminding herself that Chase had threatened her friends to get Emily to work for her. The woman did not deserve her sympathy. That thought helped assuage the guilt a little. Chapter 17 - Thwarted Mommy Blues Chase took the rest of Monday off, and when she came in on Tuesday, she got little work done. She sat at her desk and wondered where Emily had gone. There were places were a little might avoid the larger people, though such places were in decline as the larger folk went where they would. When Lisa told her that Mrs Evans had come to teach the class Chase almost told Lisa to send the woman away. Without Emily what was the point? However she had promised the woman employment, and she had staff and the children from the daycare who were enjoying those classes. Chase told Lisa to deal with the woman and went back to her dark thoughts. That night she made going to Linda’s place an excuse to return to the building. Chase’s heart was not into discussing clothing, and she had left, telling the seamstress she needed some time to think. Then she had gone up to apartment 403 and listened outside the door, hoping to hear something from within. Wednesday morning Richard came into her office. “Snap out of it,” he told her, slapping his hand against her desk. “Pardon?” she asked, an edge to her voice. He did not back down. “It’s obvious to me that Emily’s bailed on you, that your chase two rabbits and catch both plan failed. Suck it up.” “Excuse me?” she demanded, suddenly angry. “I got both 3T and Evertech asking me why things have suddenly halted. You’ve got deals that need to be handled, and you have to handle them. I’m sorry Emily’s gone, but she’s gone. Stop sulking and get your ass in gear.” Chase’s anger evaporated, or more to the point she directed it at herself. She had been sulking. She had been moping around because Emily had slipped her leash. It was upsetting, but she had responsibilities, and she had been ignoring them. “You’re right,” she told Richard. “Damn straight. Now get your ass in gear before I kick it.” She smiled at him. “You’re pushing it, Richard.” He returned the smile. “A chance I am willing to take.” By the end of the day, Chase had repaired all the damage her funk had caused. Thursday she had things pushed ahead, well on track. She missed having Emily about, both Miss Black and EmEm, but she had built the company up on her own, she did not need Emily to grow it. She returned home Thursday evening, pleasantly tired. As she sat down at her kitchen table, glass of wine in her hand, she looked at some of the paperwork she had left there the previous week. She picked up the sales notice for a three-floor suite, only a few blocks away from where she currently lived. She would have put an offer on it, had Emily not left. It had a beautiful room on the second level that Chase had planned to turn into Emily’s nursery. No need to buy it now. She smiled as she recalled her plan to get Emily there. A housewarming party. Emily would have had to attend of course. And then Chase would arrange some reason for Emily to have to stay the night. She could just imagine the look on Emily’s face when Chase brought her into the nursery. She had already done some research and had found a perfect crib mattress. She imagined it would be the best night’s sleep Emily had ever had, and chase would get her to admit that. Sighing Chase shook her head. So much for that dream. “Where have you gone Emily?” she asked, but this time it was not a lament of loss, but just a simple question. She got up and walked to her windows, looked at the far-off lights of the buildings of the undeveloped area. “Where would you have gone?” She could understand why Emily had chosen to live there. The place had been built for inbetweeners, and being near the protected greenbelt made it nearly impossible to develop anything there. Likely few big people would ever go there; expect at certain times of the day to meet Linda or in the evenings to visit clubs. Set times like that would be easy for Emily to work around. Where would she find another place like that, one where she had the sort of infrastructure to continue her work? There could not be too many places like that. Perhaps that meant Emily would return. But likely Chase would never know. Chase frowned. Or perhaps it was not a question if she would return, but had she ever left? It would be daring. It would also keep Emily in a familiar place, and Chase thought most littles, deep down, wanted security. Clever. “Too clever,” Chase said with a smile. “Sometimes you can be too clever.” She got her phone, called Izzy Aston. Got an answering service. Got them to put her through to his personal line. “Miss Morgan,” he said, sounding a little surprised. “Mr Aston, do you still have copies of the financial information on that building?” He did not answer immediately and then said, “We should.” “Send everything you have to me as soon as you can.” “As soon…” “Tomorrow is fine.” She hung up. Perhaps she was kidding herself, but she had a good feeling. And it was the only possibility left that meant she could find Emily. She grabbed at it like a drowning person grabbed onto a life preserver. Busy with a deluge of work, it was not until midday that Chase was able to look over the records that Izzy had sent her. It did not take her long to find what she was looking for. Apartment 403 and 317, every month an automatic payment had come from the same bank. She could not be sure of the account, but it had to be the same. Chase would not accept that it could not be. Chase had to restrain herself from just going over and banging on the door to 317. If Emily found out Chase knew, then she would likely leave for real. Chase could not be positive Emily as in 317. Perhaps she had rented the second apartment just for storage. Or maybe it was a trap, a place Emily could watch, just to get a feeling for how much effort was being put into catching her. It seemed the kind of complicated trap Emily might set up. So she had to be sure before she tried anything. After a moment she opened her desk drawer and looked through a stack of business cards she kept. It did not take her long to find the name of the detective she had hired a month ago to look into Emily Black. She was going to have another job for him. Chapter 18 - Curiosity Caught the Little Chase returned on Saturday. Emily might have missed it but for the roar of a big engine. She checked the webcam feed and saw Chase, sitting astride her huge motorcycle, revving the engine, talking to Candy. Hard to say from a distance and with the web cam’s quality, but she thought that Chase looked happy. She had only been back once since the Monday, and now that she came again it seemed it was just for her motorcycle. Emily told herself she was not upset, even though she was, somewhat. It had been kind of flattering, in a scary way, the way Chase had spent so much time on her. And less than a week and she was already over it. Well, good for her, Emily thought. And good for me. At least she won’t be bothering me anymore. I can go back to my old apartment sooner than I planned. Below Chase put on a helmet and after a quick conversation with Candy was speeding away, out of the camera’s frame, Emily ran to the window, peering out as Chase shot away down the road. That was one heck of a fast bike, she thought, watching until Chase turned a corner. She ducked away from the window, returned to her computer, worked while waiting to see if Chase would come back. She did. She spoke to Candy, then rolled her bike back into Candy’s garage. Chase really did seem happy. Probably already found a replacement for Emily. She wondered who was getting spoon (fork) fed prime rib and getting pushed on a swing by Chase now? Then she told herself she was not jealous, not even a little. Through the webcam she watched Chase get into her SUV and drive off. It looked as if she had not even come into the building Emily thought with a frown. Some distance from the building Chase slowed down, stopped and then unlocked the doors of her SUV. A man, about six and a half feet tall, got into the passenger seat. “Well?” Chase asked. He held an SLR digital cameral with a long lens towards her, flipping the display screen up. “Watched the window you told me to, got some good pictures. She peeked out just as you were riding off.” Chase looked at the screen, at Emily. She smiled. They were good photos. There was a look of wonder in Emily’s eyes, her mouth hanging open. “I wonder if there is some kind of child safety seat you can put on a motorcycle?” “Wouldn’t know. This what you need?” “Indeed it is.” After a moment Chase asked, “I need to get into that apartment.” “Not my area, not interested.” Chase took a roll of bills from her riding jacket pocket and dropped the cash into his lap. “Maybe you know someone?” He picked up the roll, bounced it in his hand. “Sounds like you want to do something illegal, so I can’t help you. But maybe I know a few names. And maybe on the drive back I’ll write them down on a piece of paper. And maybe that paper will accidentally fall out of my pocket onto the floor.” “And perhaps I’ll never see it because I’ll send the SUV out to be detailed and cleaned afterwards.” He nodded. “Maybe this person is a shade under six feet and cute. That going to be an issue?” Chase started the car up. “Not for me.” Emily woke up Monday morning, feeling a little groggy. She yawned, shifted over in her bed, stretching a little. She looked over at the clock sitting on the bedside table. Still early. “Almost like I still think I need to go to work,” she said to herself. “I guess you enjoyed it then.” Emily turned towards the voice slowly, afraid to look as if it would make it true. Just like that time Chase had come into the bar. Chase was sitting on her bed. “This better be a dream,” she said, hoping it was. Chase looked at her for several seconds, then smiled. “The best kind of dream or a nightmare?” Emily did not answer that, instead asking, “How did you get in here?” “Who knows. Maybe you wished me here.” Emily closed her eyes and sighed. “I was worried about you,” Chase said. “You left without saying goodbye. That was rude.” She opened her eyes. “I’m fine, and I’m sorry, so can you please leave?” “It was brilliant.” “Pardon?” “Your plan, It was brilliant.” She smiled. “I could count on the fingers of one hand the people in my company who could have made that work. I never thought that you would be able to buy the building away from me.” “Thank you,” Emily said after a moment, warily. “And then staying here, right under my nose, as it were. That was just a little too clever.” Emily did not answer. Chase smiled and said, “I do have one question though.” “What is that?” “How did you get the new guy when you made your offer?” Emily could not help but smile a little. “I called five times and kept hanging up until I got him.” Chase stared at her for several seconds, then began to laugh. “So simple.” “Simple is sometimes the best.” After several seconds Chase stopped laughing. She leaned back, the bed creaking under her weight. “You won.” “Pardon?” “You win. You played by my rules, and you beat me. I don’t know about all littles, but I know that you are mature and quite capable of taking care of yourself.” “Thank you,” Emily said once more. Hearing Chase say that made her feel victorious, but, she had to admit, a little sad. Not seeing Chase again, not matching wits with her, she was going to miss that. Not very much of course, but a tiny bit. She had realised that over the past week. Chase nodded. Sat up straight. “Of course it does not matter.” “What?” Emily asked after a moment. “I’ve watched you these past weeks, and I’ve realised something.” “What?” “It must be exhausting to be you.” “Pardon?” Chase looked down at her, grabbed the covers and pulled them off. Emily made an effort to hold onto them, but Chase easily pulled them from her hands. She lay on the bottom sheet in her panties and the oversized t-shirt she slept in. She sat up against the pillows, pulling her knees up against her chest. Chase stared at her for a few seconds and then said, “You’re always ready, always watching, always considering what you say and do. How can you live like that?” Emily did not answer. “And you are going to make a mistake you can’t recover from, sooner or later Emily.” “I won’t.” “Oh Emily, at least don’t lie to yourself. Everyone makes mistakes. And because you don’t have anyone to help you your mistakes are sure to be that much dire. Can you say paying for both the apartments from the same bank was not a mistake?” Emily shook her head again, but it was a weak motion. “You are going to drink too much at that shit hole you call a bar and end up pissing yourself on the way home, and then every one of your neighbours is going to say, ‘She’s just like all the other helpless littles, and she needs to be taken care of.’” Emily shook her head again but wondered if what Chase said was true. “I suppose Linda might make a good mommy, she would certainly be able to have you help her model all those nice outfits. I see Gus as a stronger daddy though, but I shudder to think he would probably make you a wrought iron crib.” Emily thought about how recently Linda had come up with a new outfit for her, instead of discussing it, like they had before. And Candy had told her to wash her hands, not pointed out the soap and left it at that, but actually to wash her hands. Her just spending time around an Amazon like Chase had changed how they viewed her. What Chase was saying was possible. “But maybe they won’t,” Chase said, surprising Emily. “They like you. They know you. They might ignore something like that, say that drunken pissing or whatever it might be is something that could happen to anyone.” Emily nodded. “That’s right.” “Yes, that’s right, but what about all the bigs who are coming around here for Linda’s clothing. Can you keep avoiding them?” “I… maybe… yes.” “And,” Chase continued as if Emily had said nothing, “one of them is certain to ask Linda, ‘That little blonde girl, who is her mother?’” Chase spoke in a nasally, high tone that Emily thought of as suburban posh. In any other circumstance, she might have laughed. “And Linda, bless her, will tell them that you live by yourself.” Chase shook her head. Emily could not deny it could happen. “Or perhaps you’ll run into a Jessica who is not an idiot, or the next time that you are about to be spanked no one will be there to stop it. Then what?” Emily did not have an answer. Chase did. “You’ll end up in some suburban nursery, or just a small room that someone has pushed a crib into, or maybe some intercity apartment with a teenage ‘mother’ who thought she was ready for the responsibility. Or perhaps a state orphanage.” It was a dark set of possibilities that Chase described. “You might end up being an object lesson for a child. Have you ever seen that? Some little being made an object of ridicule, so some child will see that they need to master their potty training.” Emily had heard of that, though she had never seen it. Or she assumed she had never seen it. For all, she knew that was what happened to all the littles in the care of bigs she had seen around the apartment building. “And you’ll certainly not enjoy the fine things in life, sadly few littles ever do. Hand me downs that never fit quite right, low-quality diapers, baby food.” Chase smiled and gave a little shudder. “Though I suppose if you are lucky enough to be taken by one of the Amazons who come here you may still enjoy having Linda make your clothing for you… maybe.” “That won’t happen,” Emily said, but she was surprised at how uncertain her voice sounded. “Really?” Chase asked, arching an eyebrow. Emily said nothing. Chase reached out and grabbed her by the ankle, began to pull her close. Emily made a halfhearted effort to stop her, caught at the sheet below her, but Chase easily overcame the small amount of resistance. She pulled Emily up, sat her on her lap, and wrapped her arms around the small woman. Emily felt Chase place her chin atop her head for a moment. “I would spoil you rotten,” Chase said. Emily supposed she would, and as much as the thought of being spoiled appealed, she did not want it in the way Chase meant. “Your nursery would be large, and well lit, full of beautiful things, and all your clothing would be made for you. And I’d make sure you got prime rib from the Modern Well at least once a week.” “Which you’d cut up and feed me,” Emily said softly. “Of course, I want to make sure all that yummy steak gets in your tummy.” She reached down and rubbed Emily’s belly, then she grasped the bottom of the t-shirt and yanked it cleanly off, tossing it aside, leaving Emily naked but for her panties. The room was cool, but Chase once more hugged her close, and Chase was warm. “I’d want you to be happy. As happy as I could arrange. Seventy-five percent happy, maybe even eighty.” “Not a hundred percent?” Emily asked a touch of sarcasm in her tone. “Oh Emily, so few people get to be one hundred percent happy.” Emily suspected that Chase considered herself to be a person who got to be one hundred percent happy. Still, she could not deny that seventy-five percent would be pretty good. “And most importantly,” Chase continued, “and that no one else will offer, I need Emily Black to work for me, so unlike everyone else who might take care of you, I only want your diapers full of mush, not your head.” Emily stiffened in Chase’s grasp. Of course, there would be diapers. For a second there she had been thinking to be in Chase’s care might not be so bad, especially compared to the alternatives Chase had laid out. But Chase still wanted her in wet and messy diapers, ultimately no better than a baby for all the others things she had said. “I brought the little surprise you left for me back in your other apartment. How about we get you dressed up in that sailor dress and we’ll go down, and you can thank Linda for making you such a pretty outfit and tell her how much you love it.” “No,” Emily said softly. She was picturing the surprise in Linda’s eyes, but she was sure there would be a bit of pleasure there as well, seeing the dress she had made being worn so well. Linda would accept it and from that point on Emily would just be another little whose ‘mommy’ brought her to have clothing made. That would hurt. “No?” Chase said, and she kissed the top of Emily’s head. “You don’t want Linda to be successful? I was thinking of making her my personal seamstress. It would help her, and there is some protection in that, just in case one of the bigs who visits her gets some ideas in their heads about taking care of an inbetweener.” Emily suspected that Chase herself had had such thoughts, and things like that were known to happen to some inbetweeners, And Linda was dealing with an increasing number of bigs. Dammit she thought, feeling more and more boxed in. “Make sure you smile and curtsey, so Linda knows you are happy,” Chase said, hugging Emily almost painfully tight for a moment. “And then we’ll go down and see Gus, and you can thank him for always helping you.” Gus! Gus who was all muscle. Gus who worked as a bouncer in the clubs. Gus who had put plenty of bigs in their place. Gus who would make sure no big gave Linda any problems. Gus would get her clear of Chase, in a second. All she had to do was ask. Chase had screwed up, lost in her thoughts of humiliating Emily in front of all her friends. Then Emily wondered what Chase would do. She might, Emily thought, call the police. She could tell them Gus had kidnapped her little girl. Emily had been working for Chase for a month. Plenty of witnesses would speak to that. It would be no problem for Chase to say she was Emily’s guardian. And if the police believed that then Gus would end up in so much trouble. She could not do that to him. Again, she would have to behave just like Chase said, give Gus no reason to think she did not want to be in Chase’s care. She suddenly pictured a look of betrayal crossing his face, as if all the time they had known each other Emily had been tricking him. And then acceptance, of Emily as just another of those littles who could not handle the adult world. And then dismissal as she was classed within a group of people he had no time for. That was going to hurt a lot. “We’ll be back here of course,” Chase told her, “and you’ll have an opportunity to tell all your other neighbours about how happy you are. Everyone except that bartender. He is strange, and I will not take you to a bar like that.” Emily almost laughed for she may have drunk her last gin and tonic. Unless she did something. “Can you give me a little time to think about it?” she asked, keeping her voice soft, guileless. Chase had given her time before. Emily would just need a few hours to disappear, to muddy her trail. “Oh Emily,” Chase said, sounding sad, “I told you that you were bound to make a mistake that you could not recover from. Do you think, now that I have hugged you so tight that I could ever let you go? Especially since you’ve already spent so much time trying to get away from me?” Emily’s eyes widened. “That’s not fair,” she cried and was amazed at how much a little girl she sounded. Chase laughed and whisked Emily’s panties down her legs. “I know the adult world often seems that way, but it is for the best.” She carelessly tossed Emily’s panties across the room where by chance or design they found their way into a garbage pail. “Now let’s get you dressed,” Chase said as she stood. “I know you don’t have any diapers here, but maybe Linda will have a few, stashed away for a baby who might need a change. Oh, Emily, we are going to be so busy.” Emily, helpless in Chase’s arms could say nothing. The fate she had so long tried to avoid had caught up with her. And she honestly was no longer sure if that was completely a bad thing. Chapter 19 - EmEm the BunBun The hot days of summer had faded into the cold of fall. While the nights brought with them a chill that hinted at winter, the days could still be warm. It was on one of those warm, sunny days, around noon that Chase Morgan had taken a walk during lunch. She was dressed in a dark red skirt, with a cream blouse, a sweater of green tied around her neck in a jaunty manner. The modest heels of her oxfords clicked sharply on the sidewalk, and the stroller she pushed rolled along on silent wheels. People smiled at her when the passed, and Chase returned those smiles. A number of people who knew her said hello. She had just crossed the street and was beginning back towards her building when she heard someone call, “Chase!” She recognised the voice. Turned to see Lyle Redmond on the other side of the street, holding the hand of a little. Lyle looked both ways, then dashed across the street, pulling the little, Tiffy, along with him. The girl had to take three steps to every one of Lyle’s, but Chase could see that he had a tight hold on her, and was not going to let her fall. She could not fault him for how he took care of his girls. They were both dressed well, Lyle in a navy suit, Tiffy in a cute, dark brown dress. He gave Tiffy a lift as he stepped up over the curb. Her short dress skirt puffed up revealing the little’s diapers. “Chase, it’s been a while,” he told her, smiling. Chase returned his smile, looked down at Tiffy, then back at him. “I’ve been busy, you know how it is.” He nodded, still smiling. “I do indeed. You’ve made a lot of partnerships recently. I really wish you had agreed to sell.” She smiled. “Nothing wrong with a little competition.” He nodded, returned her smile. It seemed a little forced. “True enough. I’ve heard that you have hired Emily Black. Care to tell me how you managed that?” “Oh, Miss Black and I have a lot in common, a bond if you will. We’re women of the world.” From the stroller, it was possible the occupant made a rude sound, though it could have easily been a burp or a sneeze. Lyle looked towards the stroller. “Is this the little girl you brought to the party?” Chase smiled. “Yes, she is.” She smoothly spun the stroller around so the Lyle could see the occupant. “This is EmEm.” Emily was dressed in a short, pink skirt (a much lighter shade of the red that Chase wore), her thick, white disposable diaper in full view, and wore a pale green sweater. Her little black mary janes were similar in colour and material to Chase’s shoes. Chase was positive that she saw Lyle’s eyes move, his gaze darting from Emily in her stroller to Tiffy at his side. “She’s adorable,” he said. Chase smiled. She had gotten Emily’s hair long enough to do up in little girl bunches on either side of her head. She still was not sure if she wanted to grow Emily’s hair longer yet, the short styles were charming on her. Chase leaned down and pulled the pacifier from Emily’s mouth. “Say hello to Mr Redmond EmEm,” she said. “Hello Mr Redmond,” Emily said, in her pure, sweet voice, just the hint of a lisp in it. That lisp was so perfect, hard to get Emily to produce too, but worth the time. This time she was sure she saw him look from Emily to Tiffy. Chase knew that he was comparing their voices and she knew Emily would win that competition. Of course, there was no competition, and it was wrong to compare daughters because they were both lovely little girls. But Emily was the better. Lyle looked away from Emily, back to Chase as Chase put the pacifier back in Emily’s mouth. “She’s lucky to have you taking care of her.” His light tone seemed forced to Chase. “I’m lucky to have the opportunity. Little EmEm almost got lost from me.” “That would have been terrible.” He almost sounded genuine. Chase nodded. “As enjoyable as it is to speak about our little girls, there is some business I would like to ask about. I don’t suppose you could get Emily Black to find some time for some work for me, could you? I have a big project coming up, and she would be invaluable to it.” Chase smiled and shook her head. “I’m afraid that Miss Black is far too busy. I am working on making an offer for the big contract that ‘Sugar and Spice’ has got out. Lyle’s smile actually faded. “My company is making an offer on that as well.” “Is it really?” Chase asked, faking the surprise in her tone. “Well, I am sure that it will be like you said that time, that all your experience will be a major factor.” He nodded, the fake smile back. “Yes, of course. Well, competition is good.” He looked between Chase and Emily. Chase was quite pleased with the feeling of victory. She would have to come up with a special reward for Emily. “I have to run,” he told her, seeming to get over his surprise. “You should come over to the house soon, our girls can have a playdate. We can talk business.” “That sounds nice,” Chase said, enjoying that the lord of the manor was making an entreaty to her. She supposed that made her a queen. He nodded. “It was good to see you. Come along Tiffy,” he said as he led the girl away. Chase watched them go, smiled, and spun the stroller back around, pushing it again towards her building. One of the staff held the door open as Chase came in, directing the stroller into the lobby. She thanked the man and walked towards reception. Claire and Kristen no longer worked there; Chase had promoted them, feeling their experience was of better use elsewhere. Two new young women manned the desk now, a recent hire named Amanda and (somewhat to everyone’s surprise) Jessica King. Jessica had gotten in trouble with her school and was in danger of being sent back a few grades. About a month after Chase had fired her the young woman had come back and literally begged to be given another chance. “Good afternoon Miss Morgan,” Amanda said, bright and chipper. She was a proverbial ray of sunshine and could make even the dourest of visitors smile. “Did you and little EmEm have a good stroll?” she asked as she came around the desk and knelt in front of the stroller. “Yes, most pleasant,” Chase said, smiling as she recalled the look on Lyle’s face. “And little EmEm enjoyed some fresh air in her pretty new outfit.” The soft giggle from the stroller told Chase that once more the ever bright Amanda had gotten to her daughter. “Jessica, come here and take a look at little EmEm’s new outfit.” Chase had told Jessica in no uncertain terms that completing her internship would require good reports from her supervisor, Amanda, so Jessica came out from behind the reception desk. Perhaps not as quick as she might have. Chase would mention that to Amanda. The terms of her second chance were not completely obvious, but if you knew to look you could see how the diaper she wore rounded out her bottom under the skirt, and you could hear the soft plastic rustle when she moved. ‘If you pissed your pants once you might again, I can’t have that,’ Chase had told her. She really had no concerns that Jessica would have such an accident, but she thought it would make Emily more accepting of her diapers if she knew Jessica wore them as well. And while it probably did not, the fact seemed to bring a smile to Emily’s face, which alone made it well worth it. “Yes, it’s very pretty,” Jessica said as she came to stand in front of the stroller. “And look at her bright white diaper,” Amanda exclaimed. Chase suspected that Emily was probably blushing a little, she knew for a fact Jessica was. “If you’ll excuse me, ladies,” Chase said, pushing the stroller towards the elevators. She spoke to a few more people on her way up, smiled as people expressed delight over Emily, and on the twenty-third floor pushed the stroller into her office suite. There Kristen was waiting. Lisa had been promoted, given a position as a liaison between Chase’s company and the other companies they were entering into partnerships with. She had promoted Kristen to her executive assistant and was so far quite pleased with the young woman. “Good afternoon Miss Morgan, did you and EmEm enjoy your walk?” “Quite pleasant, thank you. Any messages?” “Nothing important, though Mr Julian of Evertech called, he wanted to move the meeting thirty minutes ahead. Your schedule was clear, so I told him that it was okay.” “That’s fine.” Kristen knelt in front of the stroller. “Want me to change EmEm?” “No,” Chase said with a smile, “she’ll be fine.” Kristen stood, looking just a little disappointed. Chase was somewhat greedy when it came to taking care of Emily. She pushed the stroller into her office, swung it around and tucked it into a corner where it was out of the way. She knelt down and released the safety straps from that held Emily safe and secure, then slid a finger into Emily’s diaper. The flush of red across Emily’s cheeks was probably not wholly due to embarrassment Chase thought, smiling, her large fingers gently caressing Emily between her legs. “Still dry,” she announced, a little disappointed, but careful not show it as she drew her fingers from the diaper. She took the pacifier from Emily’s mouth and then lifted her from the stroller, swinging her up into the air. “So high!” she said. Emily looked a little alarmed, which was one of her many adorable looks. Chase brought her lower, so they were eye to eye, then she dipped her a little and kissed her on the forehead. “What an adorable little girl I have.” A tiny smile flashed on Emily’s face for a moment. Crossing the room in a few steps, Chase bent over and put Emily in her playpen, among the expensive plush toys scattered within it. The playpen was at the side of the room, the polished oak bars fitting in well with the rest of the room’s furniture. There was a change table in Chase’s personal bathroom. She had not brought a lot of baby furniture into her office. It was still a place of business. Still holding Emily under her arms, she looked down at the little. She suspected that Emily had not fully accepted her new place in the world, which was fine with Chase. It just made it more enjoyable. “Do you know why mommy calls you EmEm?” Emily looked up at her, a guileless look of confusion on her face that made her look so innocent. After a few seconds, she said, “No Mama.” Smiling Chase leaned in and kissed her on her forehead again. “Because EmEm is my two adorable little rabbits.” She began to tickle Emily through her clothing until Emily was giggling happily (and perhaps even wetting her diapers a little, Chase could hope). She then gave Emily a gentle push and lowered her onto her thickly diapered bottom with a soft ‘thump’. “You be good, and mommy will play with you once Mr Julian leaves.” She picked up a cheap, plasticky looking pink laptop, covered in decals of a popular cartoon with ponies. She placed the laptop on Emily’s lap. “Yes Mama,” Emily said. Chase turned away from her and went to her own desk. She took a seat, then looked towards the playpen, where Emily was already bent over the laptop, looking like a little girl playing at being an adult. Of course, Chase and a few others knew that was not the case, but it did not hurt to let everyone else think that Emily was just as she appeared. Emily may not have needed to be taken care of, but Chase was of the opinion that she benefitted from it. Less time worrying about paying rent, doing chores, even keeping her pants dry, more time focused on her work. Feeling content, she turned to her own laptop. She had some notes to review before her meeting with Paul Julian. The first thing Emily did whenever logging onto a computer was to make sure that no one had put a keylogger on the computer, or was watching her with some sort of spyware. Not that it had happened, but as Chase had taught her, she could not afford to make mistakes. The second thing she did was check her accounts. Chase had not tried to take control of Emily’s property, whether as a way to show some respect or that she just had never thought about it. She also had, likely unknowingly, given Emily Black access to Morgan and Stone’s bank accounts. Accessing money from them would be illegal, but Emily was willing to consider it. She could put things in place quickly enough to arrange for her kidnapping… rescue, to arrange for her rescue whenever she wanted. Though the people performing the rescue would likely think it a kidnapping…. That Emily had not was because she knew that Chase would come looking for her, and she was pretty sure that were she to find her (and Emily was giving it about a thirty-five percent chance at the moment) that there would be punishments for running away. That meant if she were going to arrange her rescue she would have to do something about Chase. Violence had never crossed Emily’s mind, but she thought she might be able to pass some evidence of wrongdoing on to the right authorities that could get Chase in trouble. Chase’s recent and rapid growth had led her to cut a few corners, nothing serious or really illegal, but it would require being addressed in court. If Chase was busy in court than Emily could use that time to make sure Chase did not find her. But she really did not want to do that to Chase. At least not yet. Chase had been good to her word. Emily was spoiled rotten. The playpen, with its soft, fluffy silk floor, and polished oak bars, was like all the things Chase had bought for her; beautiful and well made. Her clothing was all custom made (naturally, though visits to Linda were always a little embarrassing), with none of the silly little mobility limiting tricks that some littles had to deal with. (Linda had actually turned her old apartment into a complete studio and workroom and was living in Emily’s old apartment.) And her diapers were the best. So absorbent that Emily was often not even aware when they were wet (which of course was probably the point). She had met enough other littles in similar situations to know that she was pretty lucky. She had seen them in ugly clothing, badly fitting, obviously cheap diapers. Strollers of ugly plastics and plain aluminium. Likely the baby furniture in their lives was equally shoddy. And she had seen what they ate. Having Chase feed her delicious food was infinitely preferable to the other options littles dealt with. She was likely eating better than many gourmands. Of course, the doctor at that stupid clinic was telling Chase a blander diet, more suited to a little, was what Emily should be eating. Fortunately, Chase did not take well to being told how to look after her daughter. And she did not have a toddler or infant-like mind, as happened to many littles. The Etiquette school that Chase had sent her to had made her a bed wetter, but she had left the school after four weeks still able to get to the potty… most of the time. She had been humbled at that school, learned that while she might be a genius when it came to computers and tech, she was as a slow child compared to those bigs who had mastered the art of making littles accept their status as small children. She had known what was going to happen, had been sure she could resist, passively of course, and make Chase realise that her plan was not going to work. And then after barely six days she was not able to stay dry when she was asleep, and the circular logic word traps (as she thought of them) started going around in her head. It was okay for little girls to wet their beds, and she wet her bed, so she was a little girl.... How stupid, but it had stuck in her mind, and if she thought too long about it she ended up getting distracted, usually by her work. When she had left the school, she had figured she had been at the level of a preschooler. She mostly got to the potty on time and had only had one messy accident, and that was only because another girl had been using the potty and Emily had waited a little too long to ask. She had seen other girls become nearly infants in only two weeks, so she suspected her teachers were using kid gloves, as it were, on her. Probably because Chase needed her to be Emily Black as well as EmEm. She suddenly stopped typing on her laptop. “Something wrong EmEm,” Chase asked from her desk. “Do you need the potty?” “No mama,” Emily said, “I just got why I was two rabbits.” Chase laughed. “So smart.” It was condescending, but Emily had heard far worst being directed at other littles from their mommies or daddies, so she was willing to take it as a compliment. She returned to her typing. There had been a few more messy accidents since leaving the school, and she was not making it to the potty when she had to pee as often as she had before. Chase made sure Emily enjoyed when her diapers were wet and the subsequent diaper changes. Emily was only human after all and pleasure was a strong motivator. No, she had not given up the idea she might win free of Chase but wanted to be sure when she made her attempt. Failure was not an option. And for the moment she got to live well and do what she loved. And got to be with the person she loved, who loved her back, though not in the way Emily would have preferred. She had even talked Chase out of the ballet lessons in favour of yoga (though ballet remained a threat if her work was never up to the standards Chase wanted), Chase had promised her about seventy-five percent happiness, maybe eighty. It was close to that. Emily felt a bit of pressure from her bladder, and her bottom, and thought maybe she should ask for the potty, but the work she had started was so interesting. Surely she would be fine if she waited. And she was in diapers after all. As she worked, Emily was not aware that she was smiling. It was the same smile that Chase had wanted to see more of. A similar smile was on Chase’s face at the moment as little and big worked together, equally content. Well, Chase was more content, but if you had asked she would have said that was only fair. She was bigger after all.

Someone mentioned a potty training permit in one of the other threads. That gave the idea for this story... I don’t recall going through the process of toilet training. I do remember afterward when I got my new government ID proclaiming that I was trained. My card allowed me to get into bathrooms unescorted. I felt so grown up. Other than that, I hadn’t given it much thought. I remember my brothers and sisters getting trained. First, they wore diapers and then training pants, and my parents would escort them into the bathrooms while they were training. Years passed. I was in my teens, and all of it was a distant memory when I had an accident at school. I don’t know what happened, but I pissed my pants. It probably wouldn’t have been a big deal, but someone noticed the stain and made enough of a scene that the teacher sent me to the nurse. The nurse called my mother, and she brought me dry clothes. I was mortified, but I soon forgot all about it. A month later, I was sitting in math class. A rumbling in my gut started. I realized that I wasn’t going to make it through the hour. I raised my hand. “Can I have a pass?” “Can it wait?” the teacher asked. “It’s an emergency.” The teacher nodded, and I hustled out of the room. It was getting dire. I squeezed my butt together as tight as possible as I walked toward the bathroom. I touched my ID card to the door to gain admittance. As the door unlocked, I pushed in and realized that although I was so close, I hadn’t made it. Liquid stool squirted out into my underpants. I got into the stall as a second wave hit. I got my pants down, and the rest went into the toilet. I surveyed my underpants. They were a mess. I grabbed a wad of toilet paper and tried my best to clean them up and then myself, but it was hopeless. I did the best I could and pulled up my pants. I washed my hand but had no clue what to do. I headed to the nurse and explained what happened. She was very sympathetic and said she would call my mother for new pants. She suggested I get out of what I was wearing, and she would help me as soon as she finished on the phone. Sheepishly I got out of my soiled trousers and boxers and carefully set them aside. I stood there embarrassed, naked below the waist. The nurse returned and set some things down on the examining table. She patted the table, and I got up on it. She started wiping my rear end. More embarrassment, here I was, a sophomore in high school having my butt wiped. Then I got a shock. She slid something under me and then up between my legs. I soon realized I was being diapered. “A diaper?” I said incredulously. “You can’t be wearing underwear now,” she said. “I’m done. Your mom will be here soon with your pants. We can talk further then.” I sat there looking at the diaper. This was silly. It was just an accident. I heard my mother outside, and then she came into the room. She handed me a pair of trousers. “Underwear?” I asked. “No,” she said. I pulled the pants up over the diaper. The nurse entered. “Can I see your ID card?” she said. I handed it over, and she left the room for a minute and then returned and handed it back to me. I looked down at it. There was a hole punched into it. I looked confused, and the nurse must have noticed. “I had to punch out the T. in addition, your card has been recoded to remove toilet privileges.” “What?” “You are no longer allowed to use the toilet.” “What am I supposed to do now?” “If you have to go, use your diaper. If you need a change, come here. I have an assistant who usually handles changes.” Use the diaper? I had a million questions. The first one, I blurted out, “For how long?” “Until you go through toilet training again, and then you can take the test and get your privileges.” Toilet training? What did that mean? I was toilet trained. “Toilet training?” I asked out loud. “Yes, first you’ll need to get a toilet training permit, and then after a period of training, you can apply to take the test and get the T back on your ID, and it will open the bathrooms again.” “So, until then, I have to wear diapers to school?” “Until then, you have to wear diapers all the time. You won’t be able to unlock bathrooms anywhere with your ID, and even those that don’t require a card to enter will sound an alarm if you go in there.” I was stunned. Were they telling me that I couldn’t use the toilet? “How do I get trained?” “First, you have to go get a toilet training permit.”

Back to school: Special edition [Note: This is a different approach to my other stories. Still with the medical regression sub-plot. Constructive feedback welcome] Being potty trained was a requirement for kindergarten. My parents put a lot of pressure on me to be potty trained. I was able to wear panties sometimes when I was in kindergarten but preferred pull-ups. Every evening, mom would diaper me. Any time I was feeling sick and stayed home, my mom diapered me. I would fuss and complain, unless the cold and flu meds made me too sleepy to care. Having a small accident didn’t seem like a bad thing. I got focused and began to forget about going potty. It felt normal to wet myself. It didn’t seem like thing my mom would get so annoyed about, but when she walked in, well, she was upset. I hadn’t been a good girl lately, a lot of tantrums over silly stuff, not wearing the clothes my mom asked me to, throwing tantrums. Not to mention a few small wetting accidents, just because I was lazy. I kind of hinted that I didn’t care, just to get more attention from mommy. My name is Del, or at least that’s what I’ll answer to. My full name is Madelyn. I hate being called Maddy, I’ve always been small for my age, and quite petite. I’d just turned 10, and still got thought of as a little girl, which I hated. I often got teased for being little, and even my friends joked that I had to buy my clothes in the children's section. I had always been the odd one out, not fitting in with kids my age, or the ‘little kids’, which only made me more moody and tantrum prone. At the same time, I tried to convince my mom I was a big girl, and didn’t need to be supervised or babysat constantly. Because of the pandemic, my school had shut down, and I did most of my schooling on the computer, with a few hours of scheduled lessons with my teachers. The rest was worksheets and reading assignments. The number of wet pull-ups, and wet panties, since all this started had increased significantly. She diapered me as reminder a few times, and I pretended to be upset, but was really just trying to be a bratty girl. It was just after my bath, when my mom came in to check on me, and finding me in wet panties on my bed, just playing on my Switch, and not caring about it, was the last straw for my mom. I’d pushed her too far. She insisted this wasn’t a punishment, but she wanted me feel babyish, until I wanted to be a good girl. This set in motion a series of events that would fulfill my dreams, more than I could have imagined. It was an experience that I will never forget. Another doctors visit planned: After finding me with wet panties, in a wet bed, from being lazy, my mom seemed annoyed, but didn’t yell, didn’t spank me, she just told me to wait on my bed. My mom planned on taking me to the doctors, again, to see if I was healthy, and if anything was causing my wetting accidents. The thing is that TV shows make going to the doctors sound like some fun experience. I get embarrassed and upset because the doctors and nurses do things that scare me, or want to look at my special places. I guess its because I have so many issues going potty. Being put a in diaper for a doctor visit isn’t unusual. What is a little surprising was my mommy expected me to have a soaked diaper from several wettings, when the nurse gets me ready for the doctor to examine me. I wondered why finding me in wet panties, again, made her book yet another doctors appointment, but then forgot all about it. Changes for me: After finding me with wet panties, again, in a wet bed because I was being lazy, my mom seemed annoyed, but didn’t yell, didn’t spank me, she just told me to wait on my bed, then came in and told me to follow her to her room. She had laid out a disposable underpad, some cloth diapers, booster pad, some plastic pants, and few other things. I was scared, partly because she usually changes me for bed in my room, not her room. I started feeling uneasy, that I was about to be spanked. “Can you take off your wet clothes, Maddy?” Mom calmly asked. “Umm… “ was all I could say, before wondering why she didn’t just say wet panties. My top wasn’t wet. I started crying. “All of the clothes… little girls shouldn’t be embarrassed with their parents seeing them without their clothes on!” Mom said without being entirely clear on her plans for me. “Mommy, Am I getting a spanking….for wetting myself?” I asked, starting to cry. I was scared, as I hadn’t been spanked for wetting myself before. “No spanking, unless you really misbehave!” She asked as I removed all my clothes. This was confusing for me, as mom was clearly annoyed. Mom picked me up, and carried me into the bath, which was already filled with warm water. I hadn’t actually been bathed by her in almost a year, and that was when I was sick with the flu. I might wear diapers to bed, but I can bath myself. She proceeded to wash me from head to my mid-section. “Lay down so mommy can clean your little girl parts.” She asked. “Mommy, this is embarrassing! I don’t need another bath! And I can bath myself!” I replied, turning red, with a mix of annoyance and embarrassment. “Maddy! You are mommy’s little girl, and you’ll be bathed and kept diapered like a little girl! Now let me wash your little girl parts, or are you trying to get spanked?” Mom answered, clearly annoyed. I hesitantly laid down and spread my legs so mommy could finish washing my girl parts. I squirmed a little as mommy finished washing my sensitive parts, and finished washing the rest of my body. She then wrapped me in a towel, and carried me to her bed, and laid me onto the pad. “Mommy, are you going to punish me for being bad?” I asked, trying not to cry. She was clearly annoyed at my wet panties earlier, but didn’t say much. “No Maddy.. I’m not trying to punish you. I want you to wear cloth diapers, so you feel the wetness, and then we’ll talk about what happens after that” her cryptic tone, and smile, didn’t reassure me. Mommy was considering changing schools, because I had so much trouble following the classes that were so full, the teacher wasn’t answering my questions properly, and the online lessons were even worse. The other main problem is because the school nurse got mad at me for needing a diaper changed, or put on after a wetting accident. A few months ago, I did a poopy diaper at school, and the nurse called mom to ask what my problem is. I couldn’t stop crying so had to be picked up from school early. Mom proceeded to put rash cream, and powder on my diaper area. I didn’t stay still, but that is normal for me. Mom assembled a cloth diaper, several different booster pads, and another cloth diaper liner. I cried as I realized how thickly I was being diapered, and how long I’d have to stay like this. I remembered when I was 6, and for Thanksgiving, mommy used a thick diaper for the car ride to visit Aunt Katherine’s house. I slept for most 3 hour ride, but had wet my diaper. When we arrived, and seeing me with an obvious diaper on, that was sagging from being wet. She commented that I was a good girl for wearing diapers for car rides, and some young girls need extra help and being taken care of. My younger cousins, potty trained late, and still wear pull-ups sometimes. Aunt Katherine was a nurse, and my mom allowed her to give me to receive a full medical exam, which was uncomfortable and embarrassing. The more I got upset, the more babyish she made things. After a week staying with my aunt, mommy kept me in diapers an additional week. Mommy was pretty nice about having to change my messy diapers, and my little girl behavior. I was awoken from these memories by mom putting on some rubber panties on me. Another cloth diaper was placed over them, keeping the diapers in place. What scared me more was these new panties, with a small locking clip. She slid these locking plastic panties on me, and secured them with a small lock. The last time she did this was when I was 8, and pulled off my night diapers. She was definitely mad that night. She helped me into a jumpsuit, that was a ‘gift’ from Aunt Katherine, and had a rear zipper. I cried as the jumpsuit zipper was locked into place. “Mommy, why are you doing this?” I asked, scared about what my mommy planned for me. “I want you to settle down, and feel like a little girl. Wet diapers are a natural part of that. If you want to be a big girl again, we can talk about that!” mom tried to explain all this to me, but I wasn’t really listening. The reason the I didn’t want to be back in diapers during the day is that if mom decides to diaper me, it could be a while for her to let me use the potty and wear panties again. As the pandemic lock down continued down through summer, she has said that getting me changed at school won’t be an issue for a while. As I was crying, she picked me up and carried me to my room. I’m pretty small, and my mom can pick me up and carry me around. Laid down on my bed, as the bulky diaper would have made it hard to walk. Mom tucked me into bed, and then left the room.

Right now businesses are finding it hard to find people to hire! I think it is a turn around from last year at this time when people were being furloughed or unemployed due to Covid-19. Here is a problem, though. All the people getting extended covid relief are at the point where they say they are getting as much or more by not working as they would if they had a job, so why work? OK, that free money is not going to last forever. When it runs out, you better hope businesses will still be hiring! Get back to work before the extended relief payments run out and make sure you have a job. Otherwise you may find yourself needing a job along with millions of others who put off looking for work until the benefits ran out. By that time the job market might have done a 180 and instead of a lack of workers for business to hire, their could be a big surplus of people all needing jobs and none left to be had.

Well, I'm DL and not AB and don't have "little space", but I'd say I could probably eat hamburgers 4 or 5 days a week!

It'll be padlocks next, mark my words.

ICE CREAM! That’s the only one I could think of, that’s good fun, and I could think of in a little frame of mind.

Taco Shop

There was nothing going on in town now. Cynthia, Cyn, Carla, and Larua were just going to school, nothing exciting. Stu and Rebbecca got word that Laura had been removed from her family. In fact all of her siblings have been removed, seems the state felt that the way Laura had been abandoned by her family, her parents were not the best parents for the other kids! She had 3 sisters and three Brothers. The oldest was Laura at almost 16, to her younger toddlers twin brother and sister just two. Mrs. Openshaw asked Stu and Rebbecca if "Are you willing to take a couple of more?" "Willing yes, said Rebbecca, but we have room for only one more!" "I have her sister Deann she is about 15 months younger than Laura. Are you willing to take her?" "We will take her but were clear full after that until we get some kids out to college!" Said Rebbecca. "Terrific, I can have her there in a couple of hours?" "That will be fine!" Said Rebbecca. About an hour and a half later, Mrs. Openshaw arrived. She had two girls with her. One a bit older than Laura, and one that had to be Laura's sister. "I know l know you have room for one, that is Deann. The other girl us named Helga, she is from the Ukraine. I need a home for her, frankly you guys understand bedwetting so well, Helga still does, but Deann doesnt, she can stay in a room with one of your older daughters. Right now we got 26 girls we were expecting a dozen. We got two bakers dozen, 26. She doesn't, speak very much English. Through a translater we got that about her bedwetting." "If she doesnt mind bunking up with Cynthia, she has a queen bed for when Cyn sleeps over." Said Rebbecca. They all got ready for bed after dinner which was late due to Mrs. Openshaw's arrival. They were all diapered for bed. Late at night Cynthia heard crying she realized it must be Helga. She cuddled up with Helga, who at first was scared but heard Cynthia "Shh-ing her! She felt close to Cynthia. Since her arrival in America a week ago. This was the first time she had been treated nicely! In her room Deann was scared she had a nightmare. She awoke and felt the perspiration underneath her. Wait it was mostly around her middle it wasnt sweat it was urine! She had wet her bed! I dont wet my bed that's Laura. She thought. In another part of the house Laura was having the first dry night in over a year! She wouldnt find this out until morning, she was sound asleep right now. This would be a first Laura, she slept dry and Deann wet her bed!

I have a system of double diapering that works well, yet is descreet! You dont state what diapers you use, but I prefer prefolds, either birdseye, twill or gauze. The twill ones are 4x8x4, as are the gauze one , these are nightvweight. I have a couple of day weight birdseye prefolds I use for doubling up, these are 2x4x2, so thin enough for doubling. ? I add a folded microfiber 24 inch long towel inbetween the 2 dayweight diapers, giving me roughly 10 layers of absorbancy in the middle where needed. This works well for me, and us descreet under shorts or "loose" clothing, and is very comfortable. This also lasts a long time, due toball the layers, and the microfiber towel is practically a diaper unto itself.!!!!! The thing holds a ton! Slip on some plastic pants....and go on your way. I have worn thus combo several times and had no issues, and generally, people dont care if you "happen" to have some strangly puffy pants! Noone minds and really, noone cares! Like, what are they going to do??? Come up to you and ask, "excuse me, but I could'nt help notice....are you, per chance, wearing.......diapers???" ..... Not going to happen!!! So dont worry about it... Go pad up and have fun, who cares what people think about what underwear you wear....non of thier business!!! ? Hope this helps

Mmmmmm....fast food!! It goes in fast, comes out even faster, and your money disappears before you know it... ?

Yeah ... there might be a sequel ... and a prequel

This is super cute... I'm picturing her girlfriend and mom taking turns on diaper duty during a roadtrip *giggles*

Maccy D's I went this evening, my local one is 24 hours and I was a bit hungry around 11:30PM so I got a double quater pounder with cheese and french fries

I wonder if any Amazon adult baby would try and get one of those little baby dresses in Amazon size from Liv?

I agree with this. If the diaper is of a "breathable" design, it's going to breath, and it's exhalations are going to tell a story. For me, plastic-backed disposables are the best bet for public wearing - odor doesn't become an issue until the diaper has been on a LONG time, usually longer than most diapers last, anyway. Whereas I have noted a bit of a pee smell from down below after 5 or 6 hours in something breathable and cloth-backed, like a Play Dayz, and, I find I can smell my cloth diapers after a couple of hours, so I really only wear them when I can work undisturbed for extended hours, which is not the case right now with everyone home all the time. I don't want to vex my wife by smelling like an untended toddler. As an aside, I never wear cloth in public anyway, because I can't disguise the bulk enough. I also concur with @diaperd bob, though - most people don't seem to know or care. I am a fan of the Megamax as well - the are one of my go-to everyday diapers. I did increase my pant size, as I detailed earlier, by one size one I decided I was going to always wear ABDL diapers, though, but your mileage may vary - it depends on how you're built.

Subscribe to our patreon for access to over 100 exclusive captions and stories for only $2!!! Also includes access for the 2000 word epilogue for this story!!!! New short stories and chapters posted every week! Subscribe to higher tiers for your own commission work! https://www.patreon.com/femdiapers Thank you for your support I will be doing a fortnightly story here shortly that won't be exclusive. Please offer any critique you may have I am still learning to be a better writer, this is probably the most revised and well written story I have created so far. Chapter 1 Cody sat at alone at the bus stop, feeling anxious he couldn’t stop fidgeting. His eyes darted side to side as he flicked between scanning the roads back to checking the time displayed on his phone. He was dressed smartly today in a clean white polo and navy blue jeans, his white laced sneakers completed his outfit. Today was his first day of college and he refused to turn up late for his first class. He wasn’t accustomed to taking the bus to this area and a rather long distance from home too. Unfortunately for him there was no direct service that would take him from home to the campus which meant switching routes halfway through the trip. This stop was that middle exchange the point he was supposed to switch to the next bus; the sign didn’t have anything to say if he made it to the right spot. The only indication that told him it was right was the number 23 plastered over a ratty sign which hung over a pole above his head. It did match the number against the time sheet his mother had written down for him, graciously she had sent it over an email because she had no doubt he would misplace the physical one. He tapped his foot rhythmically against the pavement and checked his phone again. The bus was due to arrive ten minutes ago; he had never had one run this late before. Maybe public buses were always this late; he had only ever taken the school bus to high school before. The area was unfamiliar to him so he couldn’t really walk around and ask someone for directions. Not to mention the nagging fear in the back of his mind that kept telling him if he left this spot he would surely miss the bus. His mother made certain to remind him on multiple occasions that if he was to miss this connecting bus then the second wouldn’t be for another hour. She recommended he take the earlier one, but his late night sessions playing video games with friends prevented him getting enough sleep to wake up earlier enough for that idea. That morning his mother had come into his room uninvited, whipped open his drapes and ripped his quilt off of him. He was still half asleep and was barely consciously paying attention to her comments that he was going to be late for his first day. She then briskly left the house and drove off for work before Cody even had a chance to fully wake up and respond. It took some effort to stop himself from falling right back asleep digging deep he barely managed to find enough motivation to get out of bed and dressed. The first bus trip was uneventful; the stop was practically right outside his front door. But at least it was running on time leaving him with a ten minute leeway between changeovers. Or so he thought, now his phone was saying it was quarter past, surely no buses ran fifteen minutes late. Finally, as he peered down the road once more a bus came into his view, turning down his street and rolling down the road to his stop. He stood up, arching to get a better look for any indication it was his bus. This one didn’t look as well-worn as the other had been, it looked rather in keeping with the buses he used to take to school. He couldn’t make out the number but he did see Clearview Valley runing along the digital screen on the front. The bus looked like it was intending to pass him so Cody quickly and eagerly stuck out his hand. Thankfully it indicator blinked as it pulled up alongside him, he didn’t have time to read the full message that was on the screen. He veered his gaze away from it after reading Clearview Valley C-----; obviously it was about to read college, but he was more focused on grabbing his bag from the bench before he accidentally left it behind. The bus came to a stop and the door swung open automatically, Cody took one step inside before being greeted by the driver. She was a friendly looking woman, middle aged with a big smile plastered across her face. “You’re looking a bit loss sweetie, are you with the school?” She asked with a hint of mild confusion. “Yes, Clearview right?” He asked. “Yep… This is the one, step on up darling.” She replied, offering him a warm smile. Cody pulled out his bus pass and looked around briskly for the meter to scan it. Seeing his confusion the driver spoke up. “No charge for this one hun.” Cody smiled, things were finally starting to turn in his favour, and a free trip was a huge score. Maybe this bus was always free of charge; any extra money for a student with no work still living off an allowance from his mother was a big win in his mind. He curiously scanned the rows for a place to seat noticing an unusually high number of children and parents then what he expected for a public bus. A woman sitting at the front closest to the driver grabbed his attention and beckoned for him to take the seat next to her. The bus had already started lurching forward and rather than suffer the embarrassment of falling flat on his face in front of everyone he graciously accepted her offer and took the seat beside her. “Thought you might like to sit up here, it can get a bit noisy back there with all the kids.” The woman continued extending her hand. “I’m Nancy.” Cody wondered if all people who took public transport were as friendly and inviting as this woman was. “Cody, nice to meet you. Thanks for the seat.” He said returning the handshake, taking a moment to study her facial features. She was definitely younger than the bus driver, but still middle aged. Maybe her late thirties he wasn’t exactly sure. She had long brown hair tied up behind her head in a neat pony tail. She wore only a small amount of makeup around her eyes and you could only make out the faintest of wrinkles on her face. Another thing he noticed was the bright green polo she wore, he tried to make out the font under the smiling sun motif on her front pocket when he realised he was practically staring at this strangers breast. He abruptly turned his head away, staring forward hoping she hadn’t noticed and didn’t think he was some kind of pervert. If she had noticed she didn’t give any indication and continued with the conversation as normal. “So you’re with Clearview..” Nancy said, taking a moment to pause as she looked for the right words to say. “Yeah, it’s my first day here.” Cody said with a small smile, pondering in his mind how proud he was that he could finally consider himself an adult, one who was studying at college no less. “Oh how wonderful, we’ll we will be glad to have you join us that’s for sure.” Nancy replied, giving his thigh a gentle squeeze. “Oh you’re a teacher?” Cody said, with no subtlety to the surprise in his voice. Nancy laughed, “Something like that, I do have my teaching degree but I feel like I spend most of my time running after the kids making sure they don’t get into any mischief then actually managing to teach them anything.” College was starting to sound less stressful already, if all the teachers were like Nancy he should have no problem settling in to any of his classes. What had she meant by stopping them from misbehaving though? Perhaps even at their age students still misbehaved in their classes like high school. Thankfully Cody wasn’t a big party animal, he wasn’t the best student though either. Forgoing most of his study time or homework in exchange for movie sessions or playing the latest video games. It meant that most of his assignments ended up being handed back with a C or at best a B-. As far as he was concerned these were passing grades and he opted not to change any of his study habits or lack thereof. It also hadn’t gone unnoticed to him her usage of the word ‘kids.’ His mother still referred to him as her little treasure, this woman probably had children of her own and it was just a force of habit. It did little to deter the feeling he had of his profound level of maturity. Even with the age gap between them it now felt like he was talking to this woman as an equal. His mother never really encouraged or acknowledged his adulthood. She would always seemingly talk down on him like he was still a child, even going as far as to wipe his mouth with a napkin if she took notice of a stray piece of food smeared across the corner of his mouth. He had recently started to put his foot down with her and establish more boundaries; she didn’t like that of course. She often grew upset whenever he mentioned he was now an adult and he needed his space. He understood that it was hard for her being a single mother and him an only child. So recently he started letting her get away with more stuff like kisses on the cheek or a quick cuddle when she felt the need for one. He often woke up to tucked in sheets and realised she must be doing it after he fell asleep, he decided not to say anything about it though, he would let her have that one. At least her mood had been changing about him going to college since he started letting her do little things for him around the house. It didn’t make him feel younger though, at first it did but he drew reasoning in his mind that he had shown a higher level of maturity for rationalising her position and giving her some of the comforts she seemingly yearned for. Nancy continued the small talk with Cody for some time, it was nice having a grown up conversation with someone. Occasionally she would lean over and tell the children to quieten down; it seemed like her teacher instincts never left her even when she wasn’t at the college. Cody wasn’t sure how long they had been travelling for; the campus couldn’t be too much farther off. Finally a loud yawn escaped him causing a giggle from Nancy. “Sounds like someone didn’t get a full night’s sleep! You must have been excited for your first day.” Cody cleared his throat trying to brush off the yawn. “Haha, yeah something like that…” He said, avoiding mentioning his late night gaming sessions. “Why don’t you just lie back and catch some shut eye.” Nancy asked. The way she told him and her gentle caress on his thigh made it almost feel like she was telling him what to do rather than suggesting it. Cody blushed, he was a heavy sleeper there was no way he would wake up on his own, it’s why his mother would always enter his room so abruptly throwing off all the sheets in order to make sure he got the message to wake up. Seemingly reading his mind Nancy continued. “It’s alright sweetie, we have the same destination I promise I’ll wake you when we get there. Trust me, you will feel much better after a quick sleep; you have a long day ahead of you.” It honestly didn’t at all sound like a terrible idea and Cody’s eyes were starting to feel rather heavy. It would probably be just a quick five or ten minute power nap they shouldn’t be that far off. “Alright, I probably could use the sleep.” He said before laying his head back against his seat. The chairs did feel rather comfy, this was what he would expect from a coach, it was odd having headrests and comfy seating on a public bus he thought. “Now before you nod off are you wearing any protection, we wouldn’t want you having an accident and being caught without having your diaper on?” Cody smirked at her playful tone; clearly she was just having a jab at him because he was here on the bus having a nap next to a teacher. He decided to play along with her. “I don’t need diapers; I’m a big boy now.” Was the last thing he sheepishly said before drifting off to sleep. Chapter 2 ‘Cody…..Cody….It’s time to get up’. The gentle voice spoke that was rocking him awake. “Wha…mom please just a bit longer.” Cody mumbled. The voice laughed, “Come on now everyone’s waiting on you we’re here.” Finally the sleepy young man opened his eyes to be met with the blaring sun beaming down through the bus window. He first noticed Nancy sitting next to him and remembered he was on the bus. Instantly he felt awkward and blushed, shifting uncomfortably as he realised he had called her his mom. But as he looked around he quickly realised he had a more pressing concern. “Wait where are we?” He said out loud with audible concern in his voice. Instead of looking out to the main street of his college campus every window showed a much more scenic landscape. Rolling pastures and trees surrounded them, the bus was parked atop a gravel road and it looked like they were at some kind of farm or campsite he wasn’t sure. “Sweetie, we’re here what do you mean where are we this is where you’re supposed to be.” Nancy said trying to calm Cody from having a panic attack. “No we’re not, I’m supposed to be at the college you said we were going to Clearview?” Cody said still struggling to fully grasp the situation. “We’re a far stretch from the College Cody; we’ve been on the bus for almost two hours now.” “But, you said you were a teacher at Clearview, I’m so confused.” Cody replied trying to remain calm. Nancy smiled. “Sweetie, I’m from Clearview Childcare and Early development, the day-care. Didn’t you read the bus sign?” “I….Didn’t see the full message.” Cody stammered, everything now clicking into place. The matching Polo that all the adults seemed to be wearing and it explained why the bus was full of kids. “Can you please take me back, I’m already so late.” Nancy shook her head. “I’m sorry for all the confusion Cody, but we can’t just take you back it’s a two hour drive by bus and you won’t get any taxi out here, I’m afraid you will just need to spend the day with us.” Cody was gobsmacked; this was all too much for him. He was supposed to be in college not part of some glorified day care excursion. Nancy saw the tension and did her best to calm him. “It’s alright we’re more than happy to have you with us for the day, you will have a blast I promise.” As she said this Nancy put her hand on Cody’s thigh once again giving it a squeeze. Cody’s eyes grew wide as he felt her warm hand make direct contact with his skin. Looking down he realised he was no longer wearing any trousers, his shoes were still on but in place of his underwear Buzz Light year stared proudly back at him. Cody quickly drew his hands to his foreign underpants immediately getting a crinkle in response. “It’s alright, I check you already and no accident’s so well done!” Nancy said noticing his reaction. “WHERE ARE MY PANTS?” Cody shouted. Nancy’s tone changed completely hearing the boy shout. “You said you didn’t need diapers you were a big boy, so I assumed you meant pull ups but I checked your bag there weren’t any. We had to pull over so I could check the cargo for some your size, luckily we had a packet that was large enough.” “But that was a joke, I’m an adult going to college of course I don’t wear these.” Cody explained, now desperately trying to cover the colourful blue padding with his hands. “Age is just a number sweetie; anyone can still have trouble with the potty.” Nancy replied. “Can I have my pants back please, this was just a mistake I don’t need these. How did you manage this anyway?” “While you were sleeping, I was worried you might pee all over the seat. There’s no worse feeling then waking up wet without your padding, I was so careful getting you changed thankfully you’re a heavy sleeper. I didn’t want to put your pants back on in case I disturbed you too much and it would let me check you easier in case you looked like you might leak. I was honestly surprised you didn’t, I had you pegged as the heavy wetter type, I almost went ahead and put you in a diaper right away but I thought I would give you the benefit of the doubt.” The whole time Nancy spoke Cody listened on in disbelief. Surely this wasn’t happening it all felt like some kind of nightmare. It didn’t get any better as Nancy continued. “Unfortunately your pants and underwear both managed to get packed away they would be in one of the teacher’s luggage bags at the bottom of the coach now.” “We’ll we will just have to go get them, I can wait here.” Cody said, doing his best to sound confident and in charge. “Look, the kids are excited to get the day started I can’t exactly leave you here by yourself so you can just come along with me. I promise no one will make fun of you, as soon as first break starts I will sort out your pants situation.” Nancy explained, her patience quickly wearing thin. Cody’s lips began to tremble, how could this have happened? He was supposed to be a college student, he felt like he was going to start crying at any moment. Thankfully Nancy realised and was quick to put her arm around his shoulder and relax him. “Hey there, it’s alright Cody I promise. You will have a good time, a mature boy would accept his situation and make the best of it wouldn’t he?” Nancy said cooing. Cody replied with the smallest nod of agreement he could manage. “There, that’s what I thought, now come take my hand and we can get the day started.” Cody reluctantly placed his hand in Nancy’s as he was led off the bus. In a feeble attempt he tried to pull the bottom of his shirt down over his pull up with his free hand. Nancy noticed and gently swatted it away. “Don’t do that you will ruin your shirt, also it will only bring more attention to it. I can assure you, that you might be the oldest still in padding but you certainly aren’t the only one.” That comment didn’t do anything to make Cody feel any better, but he listened and left his left hand limp to his side, and he fought the compulsion to cover himself. Stepping off the bus Cody saw a bunch of faces turn towards them, he was sure they were all laughing at him so he did his best to avoid any eye contact and instead opted to stare down at his feet. Unfortunately his pull up was clearly in view to everyone and he was no longer allowed to cover it. He could here hushed whispering and giggling all around as he was led by hand straight to the front of the group. “Alright that’s all of us.” Nancy said to the woman dressed like a farmer who was waiting patiently for everyone to gather. Cody made eye contact with her for a moment but quickly looked back down at his feet quickly after seeing her smile knowingly at him. “Ok everyone, now that you’re all here.” The Farmer lady said speaking up. “My name is Jen and I will be your class chaperone today. We have a lot to see and do, you’re teachers have informed me that you all have a buddy so make sure you stick with each other throughout the day.” “Don’t worry, I’ll be your buddy for today little guy.” Nancy said, whispering in Cody’s ear. “Bathrooms are located throughout the park, we’ll start off with the petting zoo first then after taking a break for lunch we will go down to the water slides down back.” Jen said, her speech was so well presented and rehearsed you could tell she had done it many times before. Finally after she was finished they all broke off into smaller groups following alongside a teacher. Thankfully Cody remained alone with Nancy as they wandered over to the petting zoo. “Normally we would stay with one of the groups, but I think you can use some alone time with me until you adjust. The first day is always the hardest; everyone misses their mommy’s or daddy’s.” Why was Nancy speaking to him like this, did Cody have to remind her again that this was a mistake and after today he wouldn’t be back again. Surely she realised that, but why was she acting like he was going to be a permanent part of their troupe. “I…I’m not staying; only for today I’m supposed to be in college now.” Nancy stopped to look down at Cody and smiled, she wasn’t much taller than him hardly even a full head. She gave his cheek a pinch before kneeling down in front of him. She half crouched so her knees avoided touching the pavement and didn’t hesitate to stick two of her fingers inside Cody’s pull up. Immediately he started blushing and tensed up, before he had the chance to protest Nancy had already taken them out and was standing back up. “You’re still dry excellent job Cody!” Nancy announced, loud enough so that anyone around them would have heard. Cody wasn’t stupid; he knew why Nancy decided that exact moment to check him right after mentioning he was supposed to be in college. He had definitely been put back in his place, after all what kind of college student would be walking around on a field trip holding his teachers hand while still in pull ups? No grown up he knew, it was the situation only a toddler would find themselves in. Even they would get to at least wear pants; he was trotting around with his pull ups proudly on display for the whole world to see. He couldn’t imagine the humiliation he would suffer if anyone found out about today. Thankfully he didn’t recognise any faces and he was sure that the school had little to do with the college, so after today all of this would hopefully be put behind him. The gravel pavement veered to the side, opening up into a wider area lined with pens encircled with strong wooden fencing. All manner of cute animals were inside, ducks, chickens, goats, sheep, miniature ponies anything anyone would expect to find in a petting zoo. Nancy led him over with another group into a pen with some lamb’s, chickens and a grumpy looking ram. “Don’t worry about the ram, he just likes to look after the little ones, he won’t pay you any mind, just make sure to behave yourselves and do what your teacher tells you.” Jen told the group before heading off to check in on the others. They were all let inside the pen, finally Nancy let go of Cody’s hand and as he turned around he realised that the teachers were staying on the other side to watch over them instead of joining them. “Go on Cody, grab some seed and go play with the cute lambies.” She told him. Cody looked to see if the other teacher with them had heard the comment, she cupped her hand over her mouth and whispered to Nancy. Both of them kept eye contact on Cody and chuckled, the woman looked to be a bit younger then Nancy but still definitely older then Cody was. He sighed and went over to grab some feed. Filling up a small paper bag he walked over to the lambs and a couple came over and greedily ate everything out of his hand. He didn’t entirely hate his time here, the lambs were awfully cute. The moment was short lived when he heard Nancy say “Smile Cody.” He turned just as she held up her phone to take some photos. Great now there were permanent memories of his time here, even squatting down he was sure there was no mistaking his padded state. There was no way she would show anyone; surely they were just for her own keepsake. He made a mental note to say something to her later about it. The women turned their attention toward the others leaving Cody with a moment of solidarity. Suddenly he felt a thump and gasped as he fell backwards into a muddy puddle. Chapter 3 Cody sat up with his arms and legs bowed out, eyes wide open and an expression mixed with shock and disbelief. He looked down at his muddy and wet legs; his bottom had become saturated as the dirty puddle quickly soaked into the pull up. The water was cold and didn’t feel pleasant at all, as it spread all over the soiled garment. Cody wasn’t sure how to feel, humiliated, depressed, weak maybe a mix of the three. He sat there for a moment unsure and began to sniffle before breaking out into a full sob. Nancy missed the incident, but turned to see Cody sitting in a wet puddle bawling his eyes out. Instantly her care giver instincts kicked in and she rushed over to him putting her arm around the sobbing boy and pulling him to his feet. “Sweetie what happened?” She said, holding the filthy boy out at arm’s length. “The ram….he…he…pushed me.” Cody whined. At this point Jen had come over to see what all the commotion was about; she quickly caught wind of what had happened. “Yeah that animal is a real grump; he gets real protective of the kids. Normally we only let the young ones in here, sometimes he buts the adults I should have spoken up before.” “It’s alright no damage done we’ll go get you cleaned up.” Nancy said as she led Cody through the gate. She spoke quickly to the other woman, who smiled knowingly before handing over her backpack. Cody followed next to Nancy as they quickly found their way to the closest bathroom. Cody wasn’t sure what to expect but he submissively let Nancy take charge and she brought him along inside the women’s bathroom. “I can’t be in here.” Cody complained. “Nonsense, plenty of women bring their children and babies in here all the time with them. I can’t exactly go in the men’s room now can I and you are practically no different than a child. Especially waddling around in that filthy pull up, now stop misbehaving or I won’t hesitate to put you over my lap.” Cody winced at Nancy’s sudden change in demeanour and the threat of a potential spanking. He didn’t resist when she undressed him even letting her slide his dirty pull up to the floor so he now stood before this woman who was practically a stranger in the nude. His eyes were puffy from crying and he stood their trying to recall if he had ever felt this miserable before in his entire life. Nancy stood for what felt like a life time with her hands rested on her hips as she studied Cody. It felt like she was analysing him, like he was an exhibit or one of the animals in its pen. Finally Nancy spoke up. “It seems like a waste since we will be going swimming later but we have to get you cleaned up. We can’t have you running around muddy all day now can we.” It was more a statement then a direct question but Cody still found himself nodding in agreement. Nancy discarded the dirty pull up in the bin before wrapping his dirty shirt and shoes up in a plastic bag and stuffing it inside the one the woman had given her. She grabbed Cody and left the bathroom with him. “WAIT, what are you doing… STOP.” Cody screeched as he tried to pull back against Nancy. “Relax, there’s no one around, besides you haven’t got anything anyone hasn’t seen before.” Cody could hardly believe what was happening as he was led stark naked across the gravel pavement. He winced and let out a little squeal when his foot connected with a sharp stone. Nancy noticed and lifted him off his feet and carried him so that he was forced to wrap his arms around her neck and his legs around her waist as she held one hand under his bottom for support. Nancy wasn’t that much taller than he was so he couldn’t believe she was strong enough to carry his weight. He noticed her muscles tensing, her biceps showed, she regularly must have spent time at the gym even at her age she looked so fit. Cody was also a lanky boy so it wasn’t too hard a feat for Nancy to manage. Finally there was some luck going Cody’s way, their destination was only a short walk and they had managed to get their unseen as far as he could tell. He was let down in a similar women’s rest room, except this one doubled up as a large change room with its own showers. She gave Cody a sharp slap on his bottom and herded him inside one of the shower cubicles. “I trust you can manage yourself or do you need some help.” Nancy asked. Cody blushed; surely if she was to help wash him in the shower it would mean she would have to get undressed too. He couldn’t believe how tempted he was to say yes, if he got to see her naked then the tables would have turned in his favour slightly. But he couldn’t bare the embarrassment if someone were to walk in and see a grown man getting bathed by another woman like a child. “I would be wearing my swimsuit Cody, you can relax.” Nancy said interrupting his thoughts. Cody realised he had been ogling over Nancy and she had obviously realised what he had been thinking. “I can manage.” He said quietly before drawing the shower curtain. As quickly as he had pulled it shut it the curtain was opened just as swiftly. “I’ll be leaving this open so I can keep an eye on you and make sure you’re doing it properly. Clearly you’re in need of supervision in pretty much every aspect of your life.” Nancy remarked.\ Cody sighed; leaving the curtain open he turned on the tap and revelled in the feeling of warm water cascading over his naked body. He couldn’t completely relax, knowing the curtain was open and Nancy was watching him intently and at any moment someone could walk in and see did little to settle his nerves. But at least he would finally feel clean he reasoned as he washed away the mud that clung to his body. Even if Nancy was being overbearing and unnecessarily treating him like a helpless toddler he was missing how nice she had been to him earlier. As he looked towards her meeting here gaze and seeing her stern facial expressions it was a stark comparison and he felt like she was being unfairly cold to him now. This whole day had been one humiliating ordeal for him but he suddenly longed for the much kinder woman to show her warm side again. Maybe if he behaved himself and didn’t hesitate to do what she asked she would go back to treating him with kindness again. Cody shuddered when it dawned on him that he wanted that treatment, he wasn’t a baby he was supposed to be in college. That sentence had run through his head countless times already since he arrived. But it was true, he was a grown up now, not legally old enough to drink but still he considered himself to be a man. Wanting Nancy to be nicer to him wasn’t unreasonable, it was just much better than the alternative of being scolded by an angry and frustrated woman. There was nothing strange with that, it was completely reasonable. He felt himself smiling inwardly as he finally managed to jump the mental hurdle and rationalise the feelings he was having. “I’m sorry.” Cody managed to say as he tried to make eye contact again. Nancy’s expression didn’t change so he continued. “I’m sorry for yelling, thank you for helping me.” He said trying again. Cody managed to catch the small smile grow across Nancy’s face before she spoke up. “That’s alright Cody; just make sure to do what I say from now on ok? I don’t want any complaints from you; I’ve been giving you my full attention since we got here. I know this is hard for you being your first day and away from your mommy, I’m just trying to help you fit in.” Nancy reached over into the shower and turned the water off. Cody didn’t bother saying anything in response, he knew he wasn’t supposed to be here and it was a mistake that was enough for him. If Nancy refused to acknowledge that then it didn’t matter, after today he would be back at college and he made a mental note to check the bus schedule again to make sure he got the right one this time. Cody stepped out into the shower and into the white fluffy towel that Nancy held out for him. He let his mind drift back as he tried to ignore the fact that Nancy was drying him. Tomorrow he would be back at college, making friends and meeting up with his mates from high school. He bet they were worried he wasn’t there today, he knew one of them had a car maybe he could score a lift with them after explaining he couldn’t find the right bus. It would be embarrassing to admit giving up and going home because he was going to be too late already, but it was definitely a better solution to the truth. He would never admit that the real reason he didn’t go was because he ended up on a fieldtrip with the day care and spent the morning in pull ups because the caretaker thought he would wet himself. Cody shuddered but dared not move, as his train of thought was interrupted by the towel being brought gently between his legs to clean his bottom and over his genitals. Eventually Nancy stood back satisfied and replaced the towel back in the bag before pulling out another clean pull up. Cody was happy to have anything covering his naked body at this point and eagerly stepped into his crinkly underwear as they were held out for him. She pulled them swiftly up his legs and slid them into place. She stepped around Cody to check behind and gave him an encouraging pat across his crinkly bottom. “There we are, finally we have a clean boy again.” “Thank you Nancy.” Cody replied in the nicest tone he could manage. “Not a problem sweetie.” Nancy said as she set about putting Cody’s shoes and socks back on his feet. Thankfully they weren’t too muddy and his socks were dry at least. “Now come along we’ll go back and join the others it’s almost lunch time.” Cody accepted Nancy’s offered hand and followed her out of the bathroom. Dressed in only a pull up and his shoes he felt much more naked without a top on. But what did it matter, everyone had already seen it earlier. The day would be over eventually and he could put it all behind up. It was his first major bump in the road as an adult, it might have come earlier than expected but he wouldn’t let it dampen the fact that he was an adult now, nothing could change that. Chapter 4 Together they made their way to the main group just as they were all getting seated down at the tables for lunch. Cody could see multiple stares and young gazes pointed towards him, all sniggering and whispering amongst themselves. A few of the teachers shushed them and told them all to stop teasing, but that did nothing to stop the piercing gazes staring daggers through him. Cody shuddered and found himself pulling in closer to Nancy, tucking right in behind her to avoid being seen. Nancy looked down smiling; she pulled the near naked boy right up close to her side and wrapped her arm around his shoulder. “I know it can be a bit daunting being the new kid but I promise you that once you’ve settled in they will treat you like the rest of the gang.” Cody again avoided mentioning that there wouldn’t be any ‘settling in’ he figured that it would be a moot point by now. Lunch time meant it was by now midday meaning he was half way through the most humiliating day of his life. Just a few more hours to go and he would be home sitting at his computer forgetting about the day’s events and looking for a more reliable bus time table. Nancy sat Cody down at a table across from two older women, thankfully not one with any of the other students that would mock him. He did his best to lockout their stares and instead focused on looking straight down at the wooden bench he was seated on. “How are you enjoying your first day at Clearview Cody? A field trip on your very first day with us, that has got to be pretty exciting huh?” Cody looked up and saw the two women smiling across from him; they both looked older than Nancy probably in their late fifties. The woman seated directly In front of him was the one who had spoken. She had a grey bushy perm, wide brimmed glasses that masked her crow’s feet and sat elegantly atop the nook of her slightly crooked nose. She studied Cody, looking him over she smiled gently to him. Cody saw her momentarily glance downward toward his pull up causing him to shift awkwardly in his seat as he moved his hands over to cover himself. “Cody that’s Mary and her sister next to her is Beth, they’ve been with Clearview since the beginning. Now it’s rude to not say anything when someone asks you a question isn’t it? You better be on your best behaviour with them or they might just demote you to the infants crèche.” Nancy threatened, doing her best to mask her amusement with a level of sincerity. “That would mean no more big boy pull ups for you young man it would be straight back to diapers and spending the better part of your days lying in a crib and drinking out of a babies bottle.” Beth said, waving her finger at Cody. All three women chuckled, Cody remained silent but couldn’t help picture the scene playing out in his head. He gulped, thankfully he wouldn’t have to test if there was any merit to their threats, not knowing what to believe anymore when it came to this school and these women. Especially looking down at the way he was dressed, well the lack of clothing would hardly even consider classifying him as being dressed. “it’s ummm, nice. Nancy has been very kind to me, thank you for letting me join.” Cody managed to reply pretty autonomously. “He just needs a bit more time to settle in, then you will feel right at home, isn’t that right Cody?” Nancy said giving him a reaffirming hug. Cody chose to remain silent, offering instead the smallest nod he could muster in reply. “Has he been checked Nancy? The potty’s over there if he needs it.” Mary explained gesturing toward the closet block of buildings to them. “He’s actually not been too bad, just the one accident today so far.” Nancy said speaking up rather proudly for Cody. “It wasn’t an accident I just fell into a puddle.” Cody tried to explain. Mary looked to Beth and they both laughed. “If I had a dollar for every time I heard an excuse for why a young little miss or mr was standing before me in a sagging pull up, well I would probably be a very rich woman.” Beth quickly nodded in agreement. Cody considered pushing the fact that it wasn’t an accident, but his train of thought was interrupted when he once again felt Nancy’s invasive fingers pushing into an opening in the leg of his pull up, prodding its way around his groin. “You don’t feel wet Cody, it’s better to be thorough though, we wouldn’t want you ending up with a nasty case of diaper rash.” She brushed his hands aside and Cody was made to sit there as Nancy pulled the front of his pull up out exposing his groin to the cool breezy air. Beth leaned forward and smirked. “That’s a cute little thing isn’t it.” She said more as like a statement then a question. Cody tried in vain to cover himself but Nancy had already pulled his pull up back in place. Mary lightly slapped her sister on the shoulder playfully, telling her not to tease the poor boy. “It’s a dry little thing, such a good boy Cody!” Nancy remakes before quickly pulling the back of his pull up out to inspect his bottom. “Not messy either, I’m so proud of you. Would you like to go potty before we start lunch?” Cody briskly shook his head; thankfully his pull up was once again covering him offering some small token amount of modesty. He had never considered himself small down their but this was his first experience with a woman making a comment about his size. It had to of been the cool breeze that had shrunk him. He knew that was a normal thing that happened but he couldn’t quite put the nagging thought in the back of his head to rest telling him he wasn’t the same size as the other boys. Thankfully his worries drifted away when a plate of food was planted down in front of him. A peanut butter and Jelly sandwich, with the crust cut off. Of course he had expected something juvenile but it wasn’t the food that bothered him, it was the correlation he made when he realised that this is what he normally ate at home too. His mother would always make this sandwich for him after he returned from school as a small before dinner snack; she would even cut the crust off. It was his favourite; it had never occurred to him how juvenile it was until he found himself looking around seeing most of the others having the same thing, except for the staff who had mostly packed their own lunches. Nancy noticed Cody’s hesitation as he stared down at the plate of food in front of him. “What’s the matter Cody? Don’t you like PB&J or did you just need some help with your food?” “No it’s fine I do like it thank you.” Cody replied breaking out of his trance. “Oh, so you just need a little help that’s ok.” Before Cody could react Nancy had already taken away his plate and begun cutting his sandwich up into smaller bite sized pieces. Cody watched on as Nancy shuffled up closer to him placing her arm around his shoulders once again. She held up a piece of sandwich and moved her hand steering toward his mouth. “Alright then Cody open up for me please.” “No, Nancy stop this isn’t what I ——mhpf.” Cody tried to speak, but his words were cut off as the food was pushed up roughly against his closed lips. He tried pulling back but Nancy held her arm around him tight. “Come on Cody, I don’t have time for games, I won’t Hesitate to pull you over my lap in front of everyone here.” Cody looked up and saw the stern expressions across the three women seated around him. He relented, pushing his humiliation ever further as he opened his mouth allowing Nancy to feed him. A splatter of jam dribbled down his lips splattering on his naked chest. “Such a messy eater, it’s to be expected really.” Nancy said, tittering and shaking her head in a jokingly condescending manner. Beth shuffled around for a moment in a backpack seated next to her and pulled something out offering it to Nancy, “Here this will do the trick, the best solution for any messy eater.” Nancy took the offered item and unfurled it in front of Cody who quickly recognised it as a bib. It looked large enough to be able to fit him and he didn’t resist allowing Nancy to wrap the blue trimmed baby bib around his neck after dabbing away at the messy spot on his chest. She turned her attention back to the plate of food grabbing another piece of sandwich she brought it quickly toward Cody’s lips, ‘vroooom’ she said flying it toward him like an aeroplane. Cody shut his eyes tight trying to block out the humiliating gazes only opening his mouth as Nancy brought each piece towards his lips, occasionally she paused to dab at him with his bib. Finally after the entire sandwich had been eaten Nancy spoke up. “All done, good job Cody!” All three women clapped in a childish manner and Cody did his best to grin and bear it. “Alright everyone, now that you all look like you’ve finished eating we have a surprise for you.” Jen said speaking up from the middle of the seated area. “Make sure you all behave and remain very quiet and we will bring out some little friends for you guys to see and pat. Make sure to be calm and if you see something you don’t like the look of shake your head and we won’t bring them over to you.” Cody finally felt some semblance of excitement and curiosity since first patting the baby lamb earlier. As long as they didn’t bring the grumpy goat back out he might actually enjoy this part. All kinds of animals were suddenly being brought over to the tables by their handlers, little marsupials and baby lambs even a donkey was being walked around for everyone to pat. Cody didn’t see behind him but Nancy was gesturing over at something excitedly he was too focused on the llama that was now being toured around the tables. “Cody look at this, isn’t it beautiful.” Nancy said excitedly. Cody turned around coming face to face with a large scaly green snake who flicked its tongue at him and stared with its large glowing yellow eyes. Snakes…. Cody was terrified of snakes; his eyes grew wide as he tensed up. The only thing that broke the silence was the loud hissing coming from his pull up as it steadily grew fuller and warmer as he quickly wet himself in fear. Chapter 5 The handler offered her apologises and moved the snake away quickly as all eyes at the table were turned on Cody and his rapidly filling pull up. The poor boy went limp as he was stood up and was led away from the table. His pull up was over capacity, streams of pee dribbled down his calves and it sagged as it hung down between his legs. He felt a hand grip the back of his pull up holding it tight as it started to look threateningly like it would fall to the ground. Finally he looked up to the person who was practically giving him a wedgie now. It revealed the rough hand guiding him belonged to Nancy, everything seemed a bit foggy but he suddenly felt better when he realised it was her with him. “Sorry.” He found himself murmuring. “What for sweetheart.” Nancy replied between strides. “I didn’t mean… to wet, it was… just the.. snake.” “It’s alright dear.” Nancy stopped suddenly, making sure to leave a hand on Cody’s soggy pull up she cooed. “Babies do wee wees, in their diapers it’s to be expected we should have had you in something thicker that’s my fault.” Cody was fighting the thick fog that was starting to cloud his judgement, this wasn’t right none of this was right. How many times had he willed to put a stop to all of this, how many times had he played out in his head that he was a college student not some pissy toddler? Yet all he could think of now was how the squishy feeling bunched up around his lower end was reminding him that he desperately needed a change. Sensing the uncertainty emanating from Cody as he stood their twiddling his feet on the footpath, Nancy tried again to calm him. “Cody it’s ok, plenty of people in our class have accident’s, you’ve nothing to worry about I’m going to take good care of you and get you all cleaned up.” Cody couldn’t help letting out a small smile as Nancy pulled her arm around him tightly for a hug. Nancy was the only good thing about today, yeah she was the one who instigated all his babying treatment but at least she was nice about it. Could he have lived with never meeting this woman if it meant today never would have happened? If you asked him this morning he would have said yes with upmost certainty, but the longer the day drew on the more he doubted what his answer would be. Maybe after today he would get to see her again, but on a more mature one on one setting. Once everything had been sorted out and she realised he was a college student, which was definitely an awkward conversation he wasn’t looking forward too. But the boundaries had grown obsolete between them, he wasn’t sure if anything could embarrass him anymore not after everything he had experienced today. Finally Nancy led him into the changing rooms, which he silently prayed were empty. She didn’t hesitate before pulling him into the women’s side which surprisingly the whole block seemed empty. Everyone must have been out having lunch; at least his change would afford him some privacy. Undoubtedly his nudity would be privy to Nancy but he stopped considering anything between the two of them private. She had seen him naked more times this afternoon than his mother had in a dozen years. She led Cody over to a bench and draped over a towel she pulled from a nearby locker before unceremoniously pulling down his pull up and letting it fall to the tiled floor with a wet thud. Cody didn’t bother covering his shame, there was no point, he just stood their limply and complied when Nancy ushered him to lie down over the towel. He stared up at her completely naked and vulnerable he had given himself to her completely. He watched with an almost keen interest, the feeling of dread he had clung too since leaving his house this morning seem to dissipate at this moment. Nancy dug through the diaper bag she had brought over from the picnic area retrieving some cream, powder and wipes. She hastily made quick work in her duties making sure to wipe Cody through reaching every nook and cranny. He winced as she drew the cool wipe over his groin and Nancy had to stifle her giggle. She emptied a generous helping of cream onto her hand and reaching under him she lathered it across his bottom before spreading it over his intimates. This had much more of a reaction than the wipe had and Cody couldn’t help the growing erection he was now sporting. “Awww that just means I’m doing a good job, your little guy is saying thank you.” Cody bit his lip and blushed; he would have much preferred the silence. He looked down at his groin internally begging for it to go down but it refused. Nancy noticed its stubbornness and chuckled, she continued her job as if nothing was out of the ordinary. Returning to the diaper bag she pulled out a thick plain white diaper. Cody noticed it was much larger than what would be suitable for her normal charges; he wondered why she was carrying around one so big. What purpose did it serve; he paused to look down at his slimy groin. Obviously its purpose fitted him perfectly but it wasn’t like he was expected to go on this trip. He had just followed the bus schedule and ended up on the wrong bus, the one his mother had printed off for him. Unless there were others like him at this school, older kids who still needed diapers. But how come they weren’t on this trip, he would have seen at least one of them by now. It still wouldn’t explain why she bought them along on the field trip. Cody waited expectantly for Nancy to put him in his diaper. His diaper, he never thought he would ever think those words or experience their meaning. He just wanted it over and done with, that was all, and it wasn’t like he held some level of contempt having all this attention from a beautiful slightly older woman. If having his bottom swathed in comfy, crinkly padding was the price to pay then maybe he was happy to pay it. Nancy wasn’t satisfied she sat at the end of the Cody’s feet, stroking the padding. He thought maybe she was taunting him, but it looked like she was strongly considering something. Finally she decided to leave the crinkly padding in her wake, as she stood up she sent a quick text message off before leaving her phone on the bench. “Just wait there a moment Cody, don’t move a muscle I’ll be right back.” Cody watched on in disbelief as Nancy left him alone naked on a bench in the women’s changing rooms waiting for a diaper change. He hoped desperately she would come back soon; he hated being left alone in this state especially naked. What would someone say if they were to walk in, although he doubted that if everyone hadn’t laid eyes upon him dressed in his pull up at some point today than they had surely heard about it. Maybe that would work in his favour; at least they wouldn’t see him as some kind of creep hiding in the women’s changing rooms, just another charge waiting for a clean diaper. Maybe someone would see him in his state with the diaper at his feet and just take over and finish the job Nancy had started. He shivered, trying to block the thought out of his head. That kind of thinking wasn’t normal for someone his age, he shouldn’t want it. But part of him, a part that had been latent and was suddenly growing exponentially was crying out for him to be cared for. Maybe it was the attention from an attractive woman, and his feelings were getting all fuddled up. His mind was associating his infantile behaviour as a way for him to receive the attention that he suddenly craved. It was normal for a young man to want attention from a pretty woman even if she was older than him, but it was certainly not normal for him to want to achieve it in this manner. He had had a girlfriend before; it was a short lived fling because they were both seniors and going to separate schools. They both quickly realised it wouldn’t last; it was a shame too Cody really liked her and they had been friends throughout school. He had hoped that maybe there was a chance to rekindle it; he couldn’t stop thinking about her over his break before starting college. Occasionally he would hover over the enrolment website for the college she was attending, but he couldn’t bring himself to go through with it. It would mean having to move and leave his mother alone; he didn’t like that idea, it felt like he would be abandoning her. Finally footsteps broke his train of thought and he gripped down hard on the bench, hoping for a miracle that it would be Nancy and not some stranger walking into the bathroom. To his relief, it was her smiling face that he saw striding into the change rooms, and oh boy did he welcome it. “Sorry to leave you like that but silly me I almost forgot that it’s time for swimming.” Nancy explained pulling something bulky and cloth out of a plastic bag. Cody looked to the aforementioned item clutched in Nancy’s hand as she strode over to him. It was a swim diaper. Bulky and blue, it had small clown fish dotted around it and a wide green frilly brim around the top and leg holes, which did a lot to take away any masculinity it might have offered him. At least it wasn’t pink, he couldn’t tell if it was designed for a girl or boy in mind, he guessed that babies didn’t really have a choice in the matter, maybe it was meant to be uni-sex. But he wasn’t a baby, someone had made that big enough to fit him, well he assumed it would. Nancy knelt down returning to work she gestured for Cody to push up and she slid the cloth diaper beneath him. Giving him a quick dusting of baby powder, enough that anyone who walked past would be able to tell he now smelled like a baby. “Now this won’t do you any good if you wee, but it’s expected that babies pee in the water anyway.” Cody tensed up as Nancy poked and prodded around the diaper she had expertly strapped to his waist. “But, it’s meant for your number two’s, so any poopy accidents won’t go floating off in the water ruining everyone’s fun.” Cody was shocked, did she really think he was capable of doing that, a wet accident was one thing but that was something entirely different. “Now you just lay their a minute while I get changed ok, I need to get on my bathing suit too.” Nancy walked over to the same locker she had retrieved the towel from, she pulled out a plain black swimsuit but to Cody it was the most beautiful one he had ever seen. She looked over at him and smiled before turning her back to him and sliding her top off. Chapter 6 Cody couldn’t help but stare, a mixed look of bewilderment and a slight blush giving away his growing state of arousal. It felt like time was slowing down as he watched the spectacle unfolding before him, his eyes glued to the scene as Nancy finished undressing down to her underwear. Next she released the clasp of her bra with a pop, letting it fall to the growing pile of clothing beneath her. Cody couldn’t help it at this point and he found his hand slowly reaching towards his crotch and he slyly began gently rubbing the front of his plastic swim diaper. The sound it made was quite audible, but he paid no mind to it, he was too busy fixated on Nancy admiring her near naked body. He desperately wanted her to turn around so he could see her breasts, if she did she would see what he was doing to himself but that didn’t matter to him. What he didn’t see was the coy smile Nancy had plastered over her face, she could tell what he was doing, and the crinkling of his diaper was amplified across the silent change room. She took her time slowly sliding a finger into either side of her black lacy panties and carefully lowering them down her legs as she shimmied out of them. Cody couldn’t believe his luck; this beautiful woman was now standing nude before him. He wanted so badly to speak up, to hit on her but of course that couldn’t happen. He was no longer his normal confident self, how could he pursue something dressed the way he was. He contemplated his situation, lying down across the bench dressed in an infant’s swim diaper. The one he had been put into it by the woman that he now desired to push things further with. If he was being realistic even if he wasn’t in his current state and he were dressed normal he probably wouldn’t make the first move. Being the shy boy that he was he liked to think he was cool and confident but who was he kidding, he never had the guts to make the first move. That was probably why he was so unlucky with love except that one short lived time, women preferred someone who had confidence and would sweep them off their feet. Not a little boy who wouldn’t put up any form of resistance to being diapered and treated like a toddler who couldn’t keep his pants dry. Cody was really starting to feel the guilt now his face was as red as a tomato but that still wasn’t enough for him to stop rubbing the front of his crinkly swim diaper. His breathing started to quicken, he knew he shouldn’t be doing this; she could turn around any moment and then what would happen. Maybe she would punish him, what if she spanked him? Or maybe, she saw that he was enjoying his predicament and she would decide to baby him further, perhaps she would drape him across her lap and make him nurse from her large breasts. His mind was beginning to run away from him as the fantasies quickly grew more and more lucrative. Did this mean he liked the treatment he was receiving, he must admit he was enjoying the soft feeling of the plastic lined swim diaper and he couldn’t ignore the effect it was having on him. It felt like sometime had past that Nancy had standing naked picking off bits of lint from her swimsuit. Was there anything even there or was she purposely taking her time so Cody could enjoy watching longer. Finally she stopped delaying any further and stepped into the swimsuit, pulling it up her body and over her shoulders it clung tightly to her. For an older woman she still had an amazing body, the epitome of beauty, Cody had never felt this way about someone who was this age before. She was practically a parental figure in his life at this point, he ought to be concerned. But he had only just met her and she had been so loving toward him and giving him so much attention. He loved when women gave him attention maybe that was to do with the coddling his mum had given him throughout his life. Nancy ran her hands along the suit peeling it away from her to give it the correct adjustment. She slowly traced the full length running them across her front all the way down to her bottom. Finally after what felt like a lifetime spent getting dressed she turned around to face Cody. She chose to ignore the look of guilt, his face glowing red as a tomato and his hand that retracted like a rocket to his side the moment he saw her turn around. It was obvious to her what he had been doing, but he was such a good boy he deserved a little fun, but so did she. She loved the way it was so easy to make him blush when he was embarrassed; it made her feel good to be needed. It was such a maternal feeling, an instinct to look after him. She didn’t see a young man ready for college; no it was quite the opposite of that. No one would be able to convince her that it was his time to grow up, not after today. He put up zero fight, letting her take full control of him like a mother and her baby. Even younger kids would have put up more of a fight; maybe they eventually relented but Cody did nothing. He loved it, every part of it; maybe he wouldn’t admit it right now but she could tell. She wasn’t about to put the brakes on yet, no this was just the beginning. “Well little mister, it seems like someone enjoys wearing his crinkly swim diaper, you wouldn’t stop squirming people could hear your crinkling on the other side of the park!” Nancy slowly walked over to him as she spoke; carefully lowering herself she ran her hands across Cody’s diaper. She was very careful to avoid the tenting spot in the middle and instead simply adjusted his sides ensuring it was still a tight fit. Satisfied she smiled and pulled Cody to his feet. Realising he wasn’t going to have the chance to finish off he grimaced, now having a rather large case of the ‘blue balls.’ Nancy stored both of their belongings in the locker, leaving everything behind she took Cody’s hand and led the boy who was now doing his best to adjust his tented shame, out towards the swimming pools. As they trudged across the park Cody was more intrigued about the realisation that this place even had an outdoor aquatics centre. Was this not a zoo he wondered, a sign drew his attention it pointed out the path to an Archery range and a Go Kart track. This place really was a jack of all trades, how had he not heard about it before now. Nancy smiled as they walked; Cody had finally stopped acting so shy about his diapered state, walking beside her like he was dressed as he should be. Finally the pair approached the rest of their group; Cody wondered why no one seemed to pay any mind to what he was wearing. Everyone they passed along the way looked at him their eyes quickly shooting to the frilly swim diaper wrapped tightly to his waist. But all they did was smile, some even waved. But he could tell by looking at them, the looks weren’t out of sympathy, it was like when people saw a cute toddler or baby in line at the super market. Surely they could see how tall he was, barely a head shorter than Nancy, so why did they act like nothing was out of the ordinary. Maybe they thought he was special needs and they didn’t want to draw any attention to the fact that he looked so out of place. It was the most logical conclusion he could come up with, it made him feel slightly guilty knowing that he had a sound mind and they might of thought otherwise when other people truly did suffer from these conditions. But many of them would have seen him when they first arrived, seen him pulling down on his t-shirt in a vain attempt to cover his pull ups. They would have witnessed his decline into now being walked around in nothing but a diaper. So they had to know that wasn’t the case, was their some magic field around him that when people looked they saw nothing but a toddler or little boy. He didn’t believe in silly things like that, they’re not possible, ghosts maybe but not crazy magic force fields. Perhaps, these people were just nice and didn’t want to make fun of him. Whatever they thought of his predicament or how it came to be, maybe they were just being kind, compassionate people who were minding their own business. What was this crazy parallel universe that Cody had stumbled off the bus into? Cody had to put away the thoughts of his near existential crisis because he realised Nancy was leading him over to the pool with the others and he had no idea how to swim. “Ummm Nancy.” He started saying, unsure how to proceed. “What is it sweetie?” Nancy said, stopping she waited for Cody to speak. “How deep is the pool, I’m not a very good swimmer.” Nancy gave her same warm smile she had continuously showed Cody throughout the day. “Thank you for telling me sweetheart that was very brave of you, wait here for a moment ok, I’ll be right back.” Cody waited patiently, watching out over the centre he kept note of his surroundings. There were three different pools, all quite large in size. The biggest had a diving board, a life guard chair was situated in the centre of the three and he noticed several people dressed in red carrying whistles patrolling around the area. A few kiddie fountains were spouting out water and there was a change room adjacent to one of the pools which would explain why they hadn’t seen anyone else in the change rooms further away. Eventually Nancy returned, He watched her as she approached with a pair of blue water wings in her hands. “Alright sweetie these are an extra precaution but don’t worry I will be with you the whole time.” She slid them up his arms, gently blowing into the nozzles to inflate them. It was a weird sensation, like having your blood pressure taken at the doctors but slightly less tight. Now looking every bit like a little baby having his first swimming lesson, he went with Nancy hand in hand toward the more juvenile of the three pools. Chapter 7 Cody followed Nancy’s lead into the kiddie pool, carefully placing his toes in first he was surprised to find it heated to such a warm and comfortable level. The floaties attached snuggly to his arms became even more of a preposterous over thought when he realised the water wouldn’t go any higher than his knees. He may not have been a confident swimmer but it seemed an impossible attempt to find himself in danger with water this low. His arm bands did afford him some level of confidence though, perhaps it was the reassuring pressure on his arms or the fact that it almost felt like he was wearing an article of clothing. After spending most of the day walking around in pull ups and a swim diaper it was gave him the smallest notion of relief. Unsurprisingly it wasn’t very entertaining in the water, there wasn’t much going on just a bunch of kids and their carers watching over them. He was with the youngest age group of course; occasionally he would splash back at the perpetrators. Nancy seemed content with simply hanging by his side, always within an arm’s reach of him, it would have been suffocating except for the fact he was oddly yearning for her company. Without her it would just be him waddling around with no direction, alone left to wallow solo in his humiliation. Yes she was the instigator of his headfirst fall into regression but he needed her now, he realised that. Plus the image of her changing was still strong in his mind. He couldn’t help blushing every time he glanced at her in her swimsuit, quickly averting his eyes whenever he met her gaze. Eventually she gently led him to a seated position where the water was almost at its lowest point in the pool. Instantly his plastic swim diaper swelled up to its capacity causing him to feel like he was floating inside a water balloon. Nancy chuckled at Cody’s surprised expression. “It’s meant for your messies more than anything, it won’t do a good job at holding in your wees or any liquids.” Cody blushed he remained stiff, not from the remark but because Nancy had taken a seat behind him in the water pulling him in between her legs and putting her arms around his waist, cradling him from behind. The feeling was amazing; her slippery wet swimsuit rubbing against his back, the way her hands gently caressed his body. It was surreal he was totally blissful, he noticed her hands occasionally graze the front of his nappy and wanted so desperately for her to leave them there. “You’re such a good little boy Cody.” Nancy cooed. “I’ve had a fun trip I hope you have too.” ‘Yes..’ he murmured in a quiet whisper. “I’m glad to hear it.” Nancy said squeezing him tighter. They sat motionless for some time, watching the world go by, enjoying the gentle movements in the water, until finally everyone started to get out. “I suppose we better get out too hadn’t we.” Nancy explained sadly. Cody responded by clinging even tighter to her arms, his head now lay back against her shoulder. He wanted nothing more than for this moment to continue, he could have stayed like this forever. Nancy continued as if she was reading his thoughts. “I know my darling boy, I want to stay too but it’s time for us to go back, we wouldn’t want to miss the bus.” Go back….. Cody knew this day had to come to an end eventually. He fought so hard at the beginning, but he really did enjoy himself. It was a welcomed reprieve from all the work and studying he had done over the years, to get himself a spot in college. Even the time between graduating high school up until this point hadn’t been the easiest for him. Trying to find work, balance that with seeing his friends and helping out around the house, he simply felt overwhelmed. He thought he wanted time alone and that isolating himself in his bedroom when he was at home away from his mom was the solution. But after today’s experience, having someone dotting around and doing everything for him and being completely reliant upon them it was for better word delightful. Maybe he could try and reaffirm the closeness he used to have with his mother. It would certainly make for a warmer home to return to after each day at school. Nothing intense, he couldn’t imagine having his own mother treat him like a toddler. But it reminded him of a time when they got along together so well, now he was so distant to her. Maybe it was because she was overbearing, she still treated him like a little boy. But was she that far off the mark, after today with everything that had happened, maybe he deserved to be molly-coddled. Maybe he would try just talking with her first, asking her about his day, telling her about his own if she asked. Well, some kind of alternate reality where he actually made it to college. No this day would be left for the memory books, hopefully the knowledge of it would stay here and within the Clearview day care. Yes a lot of people witnessed his predicament, but he didn’t recognise any faces, he would just stay clear from them and keep his head down at the college. It seemed like a rather tall order to completely get out of this unknowingly to anyone but he was determined to believe it was possible. Nancy was now leading him out of the water and across the pavement toward the more isolated changing room. Cody fidgeted and used his free hand to hold his heavy waterlogged diaper to his body, it was saturated and he was afraid it might fall off. Water escaped, teaming through the sides with each step they took. Eventually he felt something else, a twinging in his bladder reminding him that he needed to pee again. Nancy watched as his hand slipped lower grasping tightly against his groin. She stopped for a moment as they crossed a patch of grass. “It looks like someone needs the potty, it’s alright if you can’t hold it just go now and we’ll have you in some dry protection soon.” Cody nervously peaked his head around, there was no one in their direct vicinity, and maybe he could get away with it. He wasn’t too confident that he could hold it till they reached the bathroom anyway, and there was no telling if Nancy was going to just put him straight into another pull up and not allow him to use the bathroom. Moving aside his arms he stood bowlegged, his bladder instantly released causing fresh spurts of his pee to further saturate his already overworked swim diaper. It quickly seeped through splashing against the noisy plastic fabric and over the grass beneath him. He did his best to avoid any touching him but he couldn’t help it as the warm pee splashed over his feet and dribbled down his thighs. Finally with the flow coming to an end they continued the short walk to the change rooms. Upon entering Cody was quickly stripped from his wet diaper leaving him naked in front of Nancy for the umpteenth time. Leaving his discarded and saturated diaper on the bench she coaxed him into a shower cubicle and turned on the taps. Choosing to join him in the shower he stood idly as she scrubbed him clean with a wash cloth. Ignoring any and all modesty she paid careful attention to his groin and bottom, leaving no part of him unwashed. Finally satisfied she turned off the taps and began towelling him off. With Cody’s needs attended too she left him sitting in the nude while she dried herself, Cody watching with intensity as she changed back into her uniform. “Alrighty then, we better get you back into some protection before you leak all over the place hadn’t we mister.” It was more of a statement then a direct question but Cody couldn’t help but give a subtle nod in agreement. He wasn’t sure if Nancy saw his nod, but there was a beaming smile plastered across her face. Cody shouldn’t have been surprised at this point when he saw her pull the thick juvenile looking diaper from the bag. He had expected another pull up, but after wearing a swim diaper exposed to the world was this even a further step down in his maturity he thought honestly. He felt like he had hit rock bottom much earlier in the day before this moment. He even found himself lying back down on the bench without prompting as Nancy made her way over to him carrying a few bottles with her. After coaxing him to raise his bum she slid the large diaper under his bottom and gently pushed him back down onto it. It was thick; he could tell that already, it wasn’t a bad feeling. He didn’t have time to dwell on it though as Nancy had squirted some cream onto her hand and was now lathering it across his groin. He gasped as she grabbed his penis stroking it for only a moment as she made sure it was fully covered. Cody couldn’t help his reaction, his tiny shame stood at full mast; Nancy looked at it then smiled at him as she gave him a generous coating in baby powder. Pulling the fresh diaper tightly over him she managed to seal it shut, even with the small tent at the front of his new plastic prison offering some tiny resistance. She pulled him to his feet and inspected the tapes, shuffling the edge guards and making sure it was secure. Cody could hear the rustling, it was so much louder than the pull ups were. He crinkled with every step he took, it was so obvious what he was wearing and it’s intended purpose. At least with the pull ups it gave the illusion he had some level of potty training, that he was capable of making it to the toilet. But this, everyone would see him as the baby he was, someone who had no control and needed to be tucked away in a thick diaper. There was no going to the toilet anymore; he was wearing his bathroom now. Nancy was beside herself, she moved her hands all over his new plastic pants. The caressing motion sending volts of electrify through his body. It was incredible; the touching….. Cody was loving every moment. She pulled him close to her body and sighed, holding him there tightly in her arms between her beasts. One of her hands drew down his body and rubbed across his bottom, the diaper rustling and crinkling loudly in response. Eventually Nancy withdrew herself and planted a big sloppy kiss on his cheek. “It’s time to go now baby.” She gathered her things and together they set off to re-join the rest of the group. Chapter 8 The group shuffled onto the bus and Cody found himself ushered onto the same seat he had initially arrived in. He felt grateful to be given the window seat, between Nancy sitting next to him and the tall headrests he was mostly obscured from view. The big window to the side of him gave him a good view of the outside but he was pretty confident it was difficult to see into the bus. At least that’s what Cody hoped, the thought of anyone looking in and seeing him in his diaper made him uncomftable and he shuffled awkwardly trying to push himself out of view. Nancy noticed him shuffling about. “What’s the matter sweetie got a case of the wiggles?” She gently pushed the palm of her hand against the front of his diaper checking for wetness. “Looks like you’re dry, you don’t have to worry about the toilet anymore, so just let go if you feel the need to have a wee or poo.” Cody blushed at the realisation his toilet training had officially been revoked. Nancy reached over and pulled the back of his diaper up giving it a slight readjustment making sure it was still on tight. He froze as she ran her hands over him, why did he like it so much when she touched his diaper. When he felt Nancy’s hands pulling away he found himself sliding closer to her. She smiled. “Well then it seems like this little guy likes having someone rub his diaper huh?” Cody blushed but nodded, Nancy quickly responded by pulling him close enough that she could sit him on her lap. The sight was comical; he was only a head shorter than her and planted firmly over her legs. He thought he would be crushing her but she didn’t even grimace, looking back at him with a big smile grinning ear to ear. She pulled one arm around him for support and continued fondling his diaper. He closed his eyes and found himself nestling his head against her shoulder. Nancy hummed gently into his ear, his diaper crinkling with every stroke. Cody was in bliss he never wanted this moment to end. The bus roared to life adding a gentle rocking motion to his euphoria as it rumbled down the country road. He felt his eyes dropping and he fought hard to stay awake, falling asleep would mean an end to this day. He would be going home; it would be as if this day never happened, a strangely pleasurable memory he would cherish. Never in a million years would he have fathomed himself in this situation, let alone finding himself embracing it. Tomorrow would be back to the daily grind, starting college being an adult back to his big boy life. It’s a shame really; that this whole experience was so short lived. It was a gift truly being able to have this experience without judgement and being so cared for. Cody never understood why everyone treated this whole situation as if it was normal. He was a young man, out on a day care field trip and spending the entirety looking more like a toddler than the real ones. Ah well, he guessed none of that really mattered now, the reasons why and how. He had to focus on just staying awake at this point; it was becoming increasingly more difficult. It had been a long day, a very strange….. weird day. He hadn’t actually figured out how he was going to be getting home, the day care had to be close by the college hopefully he could catch another bus or call his mum to come and get him. He suddenly realised he hadn’t had access to his phone all day or any of his belongings really. They would have everything he assumed, hopefully his clothes would be returned to him when they got back. There were so many uncertainties awaiting his return, but for some reason Cody didn’t dwell on any of them. He should have been terrified of the unknown of what was waiting at the end of this trip. Would all the parents be there, would they see him dressed the way he was. He didn’t even know what time it was, should he have already been home by now? What if his mum had been calling asking where he was? But those thoughts went unanswered never lingering, too busy focusing on the gently movements of the bus, Nancy’s gentle humming and her rhythmic breathing. All of it was just so… intoxicating; he couldn’t fight any longer, his eyelids closing shut he instantly fell asleep. Cody felt himself drifting in and out of consciousness, he was still so tired it was hard to not fall asleep. Had he already, he wasn’t even sure anymore. No longer could he feel Nancy’s chest moving up and down and did his seat feel different now? The rumbling felt different like he was travelling over a pavement, he could feel the wind brushing against his face and since when was there a strap pulled across his chest. Wait a minute, he was outside now; the crippling realisation was enough to jolt him awake. The sun was still out and very bright, it took a moment for his eyes to adjust and his mind even longer to really visualise what his eyes were seeing. He was rolling across the footpath, strapped tightly and awkwardly inside a baby stroller. He looked far off into the distance and saw a bunch of people around his age; wait was that the college was he really being wheeled over there. He started to panic, looking down he was still completely nude except for his thick damp diaper. Wait it was damp now, he didn’t have time to contemplate he had wet himself during his nap; the more pressing issue was who was pushing the stroller. “Hello… what are you doing where are you taking me, please stop.” He wailed desperately. He jolted forward slightly as the stroller came to a sudden stop. The person pushing him quickly stepped into his field of view and he was greeted with Nancy’s smiling face. “It’s ok Cody, we will get you out of that wet diaper soon, just hold on a bit longer for me.” Nancy reached into her breast pocket and pulled out a pacifier, dangling it in front of Cody she held it at his lips expectantly. Cody didn’t reach for it but he opened his quivering lips slightly, inviting her to push it inside. “There’s a good baby.” Nancy said before returning to the rear of the stroller. She began pushing again and Cody sucked frantically on his soother. This is it, he thought to himself, his life would be over, everyone would see him and think he was a pathetic loser. He would never live this down, he shifted anxiously in the stroller but he was strapped in tight. Nancy was pushing him closer and closer, suddenly she veered to the left before anyone had a chance to see the overgrown baby. He looked up as they passed through the great and was greeted by the Clearview day care sign, a large happy sun greeting him as they passed under. He turned his head sharply looking around and taking in his surroundings as he was wheeled through the sliding doors. He tried pushing himself further back into the stroller, anything to avoid being seen in here. There weren’t as many people as he thought but he definitely noticed some strange glances in his direction. To make matters worse he felt his diaper warming and desperately pushed his palms into his padding as he realised he was wetting himself again. He sucked harder on his pacifier actually enjoying the soothing feeling it was giving him. It wasn’t enough to completely alleviate him from his woes but it was the only thing offering him any sort of comfort right now. Finally Cody was pushed inside an open room; it was empty apart from himself and Nancy, finally affording him some privacy. The bright lights were switched on illuminating the childish classroom. It looked even more juvenile then he originally expected colourful chairs and tables dotted the room; the walls were plastered with childish art projects and a big fluffy carpet covered one corner of the room covered in large bean bag chairs. Nancy parked the stroller leaving Cody to look out over the room with no angle to see if anyone would come through the door behind him. “Ok Cody.” Nancy started walking in front of him. “Just wait here a moment I will be right back.” Turning around she paused suddenly taking interest in Cody’s diaper. She smiled as she knelt down and pushed the front of her palm firmly against his padding. She grinned broadly, clearly she realised he had wet again. Before standing back up she gently planted a kiss on his forehead before leaving the room, gently closing the door behind her. For the second time today Cody was finally left to his own devices. He sucked rhythmically on his pacifier and contemplated spitting it out, but a strong growing part of him was telling him not to. Turning his attention to the straps firmly holding him down, he tried pulling them off. After twisting and turning for a moment, his diaper crinkling the whole time he eventually gave up. Clearly whoever designed this stroller had done so in a way meant to keep its occupant locked firmly in. Another thought crossed his mind, who would make a baby’s stroller this big and why did Nancy have it. Not to mention the juvenile diaper he was wearing, it fit like a glove not like a child’s diaper it would look too obviously stretched to his size. Before he could dwell on the matter any further he finally heard the door open behind him. He froze in his chair this time he heard two sets of footsteps approaching him. “Cody, baby, Mummy’s here did you have a good day?” His mother spoke as she leaned in over him. Quickly without giving it much thought Cody spat out his dummy and tried covering his diaper with his hands. “Mummy… MUM I ummm this isn’t what it looks like I can explain.” He said panicked. She smiled as she extended her hand reaching for his diaper. Cody recoiled and tried in vain to pull away but the breaks on the stroller were held firm and he saw Nancy looming above him holding it still. He grew stiff as a board as her hands traced the length of his diaper, stopping and resting against the squelching padding that pushed against the seat. She smiled warmly. “I think we better get you into a fresh diaper, this one might not last the car ride home.” Wait, another diaper? This day was supposed to be over, no one else was supposed to know about it. He was a big boy, an ADULT not a stinking baby why was this happening. The tears streamed down Cody’s face almost as quickly as he emptied what was left in his bladder into the waiting diaper as he bawled his eyes out. All his frantic movements had caused the diaper to loosen and streams of wee rushed out the sides soaking his seat and running down his legs. “Oh baby, my sweet Cody its ok, shhhhhhh.” She cooed softly. She quickly brushed off his pacifier before replacing it in his mouth, Cody reluctantly found himself unable to resist as it was pushed inside his mouth. She released the latch and gently pulled him to the carpet laying him on top of a change mat that Nancy must have just prepared that moment. He sobbed pathetically as the pacifier bobbed up and down in his mouth. He did nothing as he lay there watching Nancy retrieve another diaper looking thicker than the one he had on. His mother pulled back his soaked diaper exposing his shame to both women. She made short work of it; obviously like riding a bike she never forgot how to diaper her baby boy. Sliding a few wet wipes over his groin and bottom she placed them into the dirty diaper before balling it up and replacing it with the fresh one from Nancy. She coaxed him with a gentle tap on his knee and Cody raised his bottom allowing her to lay the fresh padding beneath him. He was lowered back down and could instantly feel the extra thickness this one had. Squeezing some ointment onto her palm she ran cool baby oil all over his bottom and crotch and he felt an insurmountable amount of shame as his penis grew in her hand. “All baby boys are the same.” Nancy spoke and both ladies laughed. Cody was red faced and fresh tears continued rolling down his cheeks as his mother gave him a generous dusting of baby powder before tucking down his penis and pulling the diaper up over him. She taped the four tabs firmly but not too tight and gave him a gentle pat on his crinkly padding, looking mighty satisfied with her work. She gently pulled Cody into her arms cradling him as Nancy had earlier. “I know you have a lot of questions baby, but don’t worry this is what’s best for you.” He could hear a microwave whirring in the distance and watched as Nancy strode over giving his mother a freshly warmed baby bottle of milk. She accepted with thanks and removed Cody’s pacifier replacing it with the nipple. Cody looked up at his mum with his big red puffy eyes, he was afraid, her warm smile offering little comfort to the situation. She coaxed him pushing the bottle up further and he finally started sucking, quickly feeling the warm milk flow freely into his mouth. “I know you had a good time Cody, I don’t want you to worry though. I promise you’ll be back here tomorrow, and the next day and the next.” He increased his sucking as he contemplated what she meant by that. “No more college for you, my baby isn’t ready for growing up yet, I think we’ll take it by year and see how you go.” That was it then, a year as a baby it was hard to imagine the life that was waiting for him. At least he would spend a lot of time with Nancy when his mum was working. But what about a social life, he had so many questions to ask. But right now all he could do was suck on his bottle as he looked up at the two women now in charge of his life, cooing and fawning over him. Maybe it wouldn’t be all that bad…. Right?

@lane2k Hoping For A New Life is another one.

Oooh kinky escape room?

Anyone of you concerned about smell? I always think about that, and do think godd fitting plastic pants helps. Otherwise I wear my diapers with pride, but wear clothes that makes me look "normal" and alway wear long tshirts tucked inside of my pants to avoid diaper peeking.

I have been in nappies 24/7 for over 8 years now. Honestly no one cares. If they notice no one has ever commented. I have long sine stopped worrying about it.

Jack continues to struggle with his place in the world. After a diaper change he is left to confront the horrifying prospect of returning to school... --- This story has been available on my Patreon page for the last week and with a $5 a month pledge you can see all my updates a week before anyone else. For $10 a month you can get early access plus access to THIRTY-TWO stories that only my patrons get to see. If you are interested please consider giving my Patreon page a look https://www.patreon.com/Elfy88 --- Jack didn’t need to be told twice and he waddled through the door as soon as he could. He walked up the stairs and passed photos of the family from the past as he went. At the bottom of the stairs was a photograph of him as a baby with his parents. His mother was holding him with his dad at the side, they were both smiling brightly. As Jack ascended the stairs the photos gradually changed. The next one was at one of Jack’s early birthdays and as he sat behind a big cake with his smiling mother he could see his father in the background cleaning the kitchen. The third photo showed Sarah holding the newly born Alice with Jack standing to the side. Jack’s father wasn’t in the frame, although he still lived at home back then he was rarely free from chores long enough to be with the kids. The penultimate photo on the stairs showed a five-year-old Alice pointing her fingers and giving orders to Jack. Jack, ten-years-old at the time, was stood next to his father and cleaning the house. Jack still remembered how angry and upset his father had been that this was happening, it was one of the few times he remembered seeing his dad genuinely talk back to his mom. He didn’t want Jack to have the same life he did. The final photograph right at the top of the stairs was the most recent having been taken just a couple of years beforehand. It showed Sarah and Alice both smiling at the camera whilst Jack was off to the side. Jack’s father was gone by this point, he had found it increasingly difficult to follow the ever more severe laws and had rebelled. Of course rebelling did no good for males and he had been kicked out of the house, it was the last Jack had seen of him. Male parents rarely had rights to see their children. The last thing Jack heard was that his father had been taken in by another woman who was even harsher than Sarah had been. Jack went straight to his bedroom and opened the window. Jack’s bedroom was typical for boys his age but was unrecognisable from ones before the laws started to get strict. His bed was against one wall on the far side of the room, it was slightly unusual in that it had some small bars that could be raised and lowered on the sides not against a wall. It wasn’t a full crib but the bars were designed to stop a young child rolling out of bed. A large changing table was against one of the other walls. This was a new development and not one Jack was fond of. Before the law requiring males to wear diapers whilst in public there had been no changing table, diapers were kept in his closet only as a disciplinary threat. When the law was passed it took only two days for Jack’s mom to buy and set up his changing table. Despite being eighteen-years-old Jack didn’t have many adult activities to keep him occupied. There were a lot of toys on the floor and they varied from stuff for babies to stuff for teenagers, he also had a computer though it was obviously age restricted so he didn’t see anything his mom didn’t want him to see. Jack stood next to the window that looked out over the font of the house. He didn’t have to wait long before Sarah came up the stairs and walked into his room without knocking. She patted the changing table as she pulled out the baby wipes and placed them on the edge. Jack waddled over and awkwardly climbed on to his changing table, he still wasn’t used to diaper changes. “Let’s finally sort this stinky baby out.” Sarah said with a sigh. “I’m not a baby.” Jack muttered in reply. “Of course not…” Sarah grinned but shook her head. The tapes had done an admirable job of holding the diaper up but it was now opened up to reveal the horrors within. Jack looked away with blushing cheeks as the smell suddenly grew so much worse, even Sarah turned away briefly whilst coughing theatrically. “What have you been eating!?” Sarah exclaimed as she turned back to her son. Jack didn’t respond. He just tried not to cry as his mom took some baby wipes and started cleaning his messy rear end. The wiping seemed to never end. Jack’s poop had spread everywhere and now it was taking what felt like an age to get rid of it all. He jumped every time the cold wipes brushed against his testicles and penis, Sarah seemed to have no reaction to cleaning the genitals. When Sarah was finally done wiping up her adult son she dropped the wipes into the diaper and balled it up for disposal. She started immediately pulling a new diaper out from under the table causing Jack to sit up whilst still naked from the waist down. “Oh, Mom…” Jack whined, “Can I just wear normal underwear at home?” “I don’t know…” Sarah seemed unsure about giving Jack the responsibility of grown up underpants. “Please!” Jack clasped his hands together, “I promise I’ll be good!” “Well, alright.” Sarah said as she placed the diaper back under the table, “But I will hold you to that. Any time I have to tell you off it will come with diapers.” “Deal!” Jack was more than happy to accept those terms. He would’ve accepted anything if it meant he got to wear regular clothes. Sarah nodded her head and picked up the dirty diaper before leaving the room. Despite everything that had happened Jack jumped down from the table feeling like he was a real winner. He practically skipped to his chest of drawers and pulled on a regular pair of boxer shorts, next to the diaper it felt extremely liberating. Jack sat down in front of his computer and took a deep breath. Finally feeling like he was through the worst of the day he logged on and played some games to forget that the next day would be his most trying one yet. --- Jack woke up the next morning with the butterflies already fluttering around his insides. He never liked to go back to school at the best of times but he was sure this last year would be the worst. With the strict laws governing males Jack would be heading to school in diapers for the first time. Sitting up and stretching caused Jack some small relief before he got up to go to the shower. He was still wearing his pyjamas, he liked to spend as much time as possible in these comfortable clothes. As he walked down the landing towards the bathroom his sister’s bedroom door opened. He was ahead of her and about to step through the door when he was stopped. “I’m first.” Alice called out causing Jack to stop in his tracks. “But I’m-” Jack started to say. “Mom!” The teenage girl shouted the moment Jack didn’t follow her command. Jack put his hands out to try and make his sister be quiet but it was already too late. Jack’s mother’s bedroom door opened up and Sarah, already dressed for the day, walked out between the two siblings. “What’s all the noise about?” Sarah asked with a face of annoyance. “Alice is...” Jack started. “Jack isn’t letting me into the bathroom!” Alice exclaimed angrily. “Jack? Is this true?” Sarah asked as the imperious woman switched her gaze from Alice to Jack. “Well, yes but…” Jack was interrupted yet again. “Alice, go take your shower.” Sarah said straight away, “Jack, you can wait for your turn.” Jack had to bite his tongue so hard he thought he might draw blood. He watched his fourteen-year-old sister saunter past in her pink dressing gown, her smile made Jack’s blood boil. Jack took a breath and leaned against the banister, he would have no choice but to stand and wait before being let into the washroom. “You should know better than that.” Sarah said with disappointment, “Your bus will be coming in half an hour, I’ll be back in twenty minutes to put your diaper on.” “I can do that myself.” Jack said with more than a little bitterness. “You know you have to let females do that for you.” Sarah replied condescendingly, “You might as well get used to it.” Jack sighed and waited for the shower. Sarah had gone downstairs to make breakfast leaving Jack alone and waiting to wash himself. After ten minutes he started losing his patience, his mom would be back soon to diaper him and he still hadn’t even got into the bathroom. He needed the toilet as much as he needed to shower but Alice was taking as much time as she wanted. When there was only five minutes left until Jack’s mom was due to return Jack banged on the bathroom door impatiently. There was no answer. Jack waited a few seconds before banging on the door again. “Alice?” Jack called out. “What?” Alice’s voice was only just audible over the sound of the shower. “Hurry up!” Jack wanted to sound authoritative but he came across more as desperate. There was no reply from Jack’s teenage sister as he became increasingly anxious to get into the bathroom. He didn’t want to go to school without a wash and he definitely wanted to use the toilet before he was put into his diaper. Jack was feeling desperate and yet still the shower was running without any sign of relenting. When Jack heard Sarah’s footsteps on the stairs he felt his heart sink. He knew what was coming and he still hadn’t been let into the bathroom, it was too late. Whether Alice was doing it on purpose or not Jack didn’t know but she had definitely screwed him this morning. “Come on, time to get ready.” Sarah said as she reached the top of the stairs. “I-I haven’t been able to use the bathroom…” Jack said dispiritedly. “You should’ve got up earlier then.” Sarah said with a dismissive shake of the head. Jack sighed and as his shoulders slumped he walked down the landing to his bedroom. He should’ve known that it doesn’t matter what happens, it was always his fault. It certainly couldn’t be Alice’s fault, she was a perfect female angel whilst he was just a dumb male who needed looking after. It was the typical male experience, they were raised knowing all the problems of the world in the past were their fault and that the woman is always right. Jack stood in front of his changing table. Before he could even turn around to face his mother he felt the woman’s fingers grab his pants and pull them down. He was surprised but this was nothing his mom hadn’t seen plenty of times before. His pyjama top followed the pants and landed on the floor next to him, he clambered up on to the changing table and laid down. It seemed so stupid to Jack to be lying down on the changing table to be diapered whilst he currently had a full bladder. It was humiliating to know that he was going to wet himself very soon, he would probably be the first boy at the school who was wet and he didn’t know when he would be able to get a change. As the diaper was pulled and over his crotch Jack looked down and out through the bedroom door to the landing. He saw Alice slowly walking by with a superior smirk as she dried her hair. Jack knew his sister had done this on purpose and now the diaper was taped tightly closed around his waist and his opportunity for the toilet was gone. “Time to try out some of these new clothes.” Sarah said as she picked up a nearby plastic bag. Jack hadn’t had a chance to see what he was going to be wearing to school now. He hopped down from the table to see his mother emptying the bag. When Sarah held up what she expected him to wear his eyes opened widely in shock, he had seen these clothes before but he never thought he would have to wear any. The romper was a light baby blue colour and had the school crest stitched over the heart. The shirt and shorts were attached together and Jack could see snaps on the crotch, he shivered when he realised it was to make diaper changes easier. “I can’t wear that!” Jack whined, “I’ll look like a…” “A baby, I know.” Sarah said as she interrupted her son, “But don’t worry. This is the male uniform, all the boys will be dressed in these.” Despite everything Jack actually felt a little better knowing that every male would have to wear the same clothes but he was still full of dread about what was to come. Jack reluctantly walked forwards and crinkled with each step, he winced as he watched his mom hold out the clothes for him to step into. He grabbed his mother’s shoulders and stepped into the shorts portion before his mom lifted the top part and slipped his arms into the sleeves. The buttons going down the front were closed together leaving Jack encased in his clothes. Jack looked at the mirror and winced as he saw the romper hugging his body. The outline of the diaper was clearly visible and he felt more like a child just from wearing such an infantile piece of clothing. When Jack walked around his room he felt the tight romper pulling the diaper close to him. The tightness of the clothing only made his diaper harder to ignore. With bright red cheeks Jack collected his backpack and put it over his back. He had packed it the previous day and the only addition had been his mother putting something in for his gym period, an alternative piece of clothing that he was frankly too scared to look at it. Jack hung around in his room for as long as he could. The less time he had to spend around his family whilst dressed like this the better. He could feel his bladder complaining but he didn’t want to let go when he was about to be around his friends. It was almost unthinkable that this wasn’t some kind of a horrible nightmare. “Jack!” Sarah yelled from downstairs a couple of minutes later, “Time to go! You don’t want to miss the bus!” In truth Jack could think of few things he wanted more than to miss his bus but he knew doing so would result in more punishments and then having to go to school anyway. At eighteen-years-old he was technically an adult but such distinctions didn’t really matter to males these days. Jack walked out of his room and down the stairs. He cringed when he saw his sister having to fight back laughter, she couldn’t be happier with all this. She was a future “Females First” member in the making. Jack hurriedly put his shoes on and then took a deep breath as his mother opened the front door. The fresh air felt cool but not cold and Alice was the first one out, the young teenager practically skipped out into the garden without a care in the world. Jack followed Alice outside but was a lot slower in doing so, he couldn’t help worrying that this was all a joke and he would be the only one dressed so ridiculously. Jack had barely stepped out of the door when it was closed behind him. He felt like his sanctuary had been ripped away and now, with face looking down to the ground, he followed his sister to the bus stop. Jack felt almost naked with just a romper covering his diaper, it was so thin and close to his body that it was easy to forget it was there at all. A small positive was seeing other boys at the bus stop, they were all in the school’s new romper uniform. All the boys looked down at the ground and were clearly embarrassed, Jack joined them and waited for the bus.

Chris took a quick shower then went and started making dinner. India knew Chris was to report to Raiders Camp at the end of July, that was only 3 months away. May, June and July. She wished she could be like, Chris's sister Darla and Jeff and Carl and Maggie, and live with him in Oakland! But then again she had her Nursing Degree. It would be such a waste not to utilize that degree. At least she had the kids. Chris didn't even have that, from July to February he was a Batchelor. Oh she went and visited with him a couple of times in Oakland got her fix of Chris, then returned to Phoenix. She was lucky she had the best In laws! They loved her and she loved them, they were the best! If not them she had her mom Caroline, she loved Chris! Other than he played for the Raiders, her mom was a Minnesota Vikings fan! She was due to have this kid she was carrying the first or second week of November! Chris was in New York playing the Jets. Or in Jacksonville, Florida the next week. Chris wouldnt be close like he had been when Nancy was born. She was praying that two things happened, one was that she had her baby before Darla did, and two it was a boy! If she didnt she would never hear the end of it from Chris how she let down the Defense! If she did poor Darla would never hear the end of it how she let the Offense down, from Jeff! Since both of their husbands turn almost everything into a competition. When they run Darla and her have figured out that Chris and Jeff are about the same speed. Jeff moves his legs faster! Chris covers more ground per stride. They still try to outrun the other, but its usually a tie. They just havent figured that out yet. Since it was found out that Chris and Jeff got Darla and her pregnant at about the same time. They had been competing to see which wife has the first baby and both feel its a boy! Chris had dinner ready, her and the 4 kids with one on the way came and ate India was looking foreward to have Chris for desert tonight. She wanted sex,sex and more sex since Chris would be gone in about 3 months!

Chapter 4 – Owning Up Monica’s work day came to all too quick of an end, if that was even possible when sitting in an hours old muck filled diaper. By this point in the day one would have a hard time telling which had stewed worse, Monica or her crinkly prison. Fortunately, the high quality diapers that Monica had chosen for her future pet had amazing odor control capabilities and the average human nose would have a hard time detecting much more than the slight baby powder-like scent of the chemical agent that was used to help the diaper conceal odors. Although there had been leaps and bounds in diaper technology since the bond had arrived, there was still apparently no manufacturer out there that had yet figured out how to make a fully loaded diaper feel like much less than that, perhaps because this seemed to be one of the sensations that became less troublesome once people had been bound and made the transition to pethood. Of course, as an unbound adult human, Monica still held all of her regular senses were serving to leave her in a great deal of discomfort from the muck in her pants. Deciding that there was no more putting off the inevitable, Monica slowly arose from her desk and began to gather her things. The mess in her diaper of course adapted to no longer being squished in place by her sitting position and proceeded to slump down between her legs, causing her to walk with a slightly pronounced waddle familiar to parents the world over. Monica slowly made her way to the elevator, hoping that it wasn’t too late to prevent Mrs. Simmons from taking matters into her own hands and digging into the security video archives from the day. Every moment seemed like an eternity, pushing the call button, counting the endless seconds as the floor indicator ticked closer and closer to her number, waiting as the doors opened with agonizingly slow speed, finally pushing the button for the top floor of the building and waiting for the machine to transcend the countless floors in its relentless climb towards her impending fate in Mrs. Simmons’ office. At long last the elevator doors opened, leaving Monica to step out into the lavishly decorated office. Despite the elegance of her office, Mrs. Simmons was not the type to bother herself with a secretary or personal assistant, and as such had no anteroom, leaving Monica to immediately face her boss. With a slight look of irritation at being interrupted from her work so late in the day, Mrs. Simmons looked up to address Monica. “Is there something that I can help you with young lady?” Monica hadn’t exactly thought about what she was going to say once she was actually facing her boss, but managed to stammer out some words. “I’m here about the email that you sent out earlier today.” “Email? Which one was that? You do realize that I send dozens, if not hundreds of them in a given day? I’m afraid that I don’t even know your name, so I’m not sure why you would come in here and assume that I would know what email you were referring to.” Monica was taken aback by the curt reply. Staring at her feet she managed to mumble out “Monica Greene, ma’am.” “Well Miss Greene, I’m still entirely unsure what email you are referring to, perhaps you could spare me from this tiring charade and enlighten me before you waste any more of my time’” “The one about the d-d-d-diaper ma’am. The ummm pink diaper in your email;” “Oh yes, the diaper! You needn’t have clarified the color, clearly I don’t send that many emails to my staff regarding diapers that I would need you to specify which one. In fact I would have to say that this is the first time that I have ever had to send an email about a diaper to my staff. So tell me then, the diaper is yours?” To emphasize her words, the woman opened a drawer in her desk and pulled out the offending garment, placing openly on top for both to see. “No, no the diaper isn’t mine, I don’t need them. “Well clearly it is not yours in the sense that it would be a part of your wardrobe. Even if you were incontinent, which I would hope is not an issue at your young age, I would hope that you would have the sense to purchase more sensible undergarments, not something clearly designed for pets, which we can most definitely ascertain that you are not. But to the point, this diaper, it belongs to you for use on your pet?” “No, I don’t have a pet ma’am.” “Well that explains why I didn’t see your name on our list of employee pet owners, we don’t have all that many you know. I was thinking perhaps that you were a very newly bound owner. What it doesn’t explain is what you are doing here in my office. Do you know who was so careless as to leave it laying on the floor? Or do you have some strange curiosity about diapers? Would you like to have it so that you can explore and decide if you want to be a pet? I’ve heard that there are services out there that can help people indulge in their fantasies, although I can’t help you with locating those.” “No, no, no! I’m sorry to yell, I’m not here to turn in another employee, and I certainly don’t have any desires to live the life of a pet.” “Well for heavens sakes! Why are you here? The diaper doesn’t belong to you for either personal or pet use, you don’t know what employee left it, and you don’t want it to fulfill your own perversions! I honestly am at my wits end trying to figure out your purpose in my office!” “I’m sorry, it was me that left the diaper behind. I can explain. I had a friend call me with a bit of an emergency, she needed me to watch her pet for a short time at lunch.” The best lies always had some truth, in a technical sense Monica was partially Samantha’s pet this week after all. “While I was watching her, she had a large accident in her diaper and I had to bring her into the building to change her, I didn’t want the poor thing to suffer any longer than she had to. I must have dropped one of the spare diapers while I was changing her and missed it in my rush to clean her up and get her back to her mom and still make it back from my lunch in time. Again, I’m truly sorry for the confusion that I might have caused.” “Well that certainly clears that little mystery up. You could have saved both of us a lot of confusion and time if you had just been forthright upfront. But in any case thank you for having the courage to come face me and own up to your transgressions.” The woman finished with a warm motherly smile, perhaps she wasn’t completely the strict businesswoman that Monica had come to believe her to be. “That being said, I believe that now would be an appropriate time to discuss your punishment.” “Punishment? I don’t understand what you are talking about. I already apologized for my minor mistake.” “Oh, but it wasn’t just a minor mistake as you so bluntly put it. Aside from leaving a mess for others to clean up in one of our pristine washrooms, you brought an unauthorized pet into our building. We have rules for a reason, what if the creature had a disease and infected another in our building. Or what if it were unregistered with the government and caused harm to another pet, we would be held liable. You need to understand that this wasn’t just some minor mistake.” The strict businesswoman was back, and the anger in her face was quite evident. “Now, as for your punishment, I think a day in our pet care facility would do good to humble you somewhat and remind you of the importance of being a responsible employee.” “Yes ma’am, that sounds more than fair, I promise, I will take extra good care of the pets and show that I am a good employee.” “I can see you are still confused, allow me to clarify. You wont be working in the facility, you will be a guest in the facility.” Monica was dumbfounded, she couldn’t believe the words that she had just heard. All she could do was to nod as she bowed her head in shame. “I will be sure to let you know when I make your booking. It’s only one day, it shouldn’t be too bad dear. Now be on your way before you waste any more of my time.” Monica turned to leave the office, hoping to escape any more embarrassment “Miss Greene? Don’t forget your diaper! You will be needing sometime in the next few days after all!” The jovial grin on Mrs. Simmons’ face was too much to bear as Monica turned to retrieve the article of her demise “One last thing Miss Greene. The janitorial staff mentioned that they didn’t find any soiled diapers in the trash when I sent them in to clean up after I found your unused diaper earlier. Would you care to explain?” “I didn’t want to leave it in the trash, so I stuffed it into my bag, I was going to get rid of it at home.” “Well I’m glad that you at least know how to clean up your messy diapers, and that would certainly explain the stench that I have notice since you entered my office. Please let me be now.” Well, that wraps up another chapter, hopefully that should hold you guys over for a little bit until I can type up some more. Thanks for reading.

Carla, Cynthia, Cyn, Laura, Russell Irons, went out on a date with The Olson Brothers, and the guy they called Cart they found out his name was Jeff Carter. They all went to the movies and watched... well not really watched the movie. Carla was with Russell Irons, Cythia was with Grant, Cyn was with Gary, Laura was with Jeff Carter. They all decided to quit going to movies, it was a waste of money! Afterwards they went to the Chinese food place. There were two local girls that had something to say about the color of Carla's skin and was calling her racial names! They were surprised when the three white girls stood up for her! They didn't threaten them but tell them they were wrong! "What's it to you three, anyway?" The local girls asked? She is my Sister both Cynthia and Laura said! "And my good friend said Cyn!" "Really?" The local girls asked? They made more disparaging comments to Carla. Then they started swinging at Cynthia and Laura! They both took the initial hits, Cynthia got a small cut on her eyebrow, Laura got a bloddy nose! That was the only hits the two girls landed. Within 15 seconds both local girls were on the ground. Neither Cynthia nor Laura threw a punch, both girls looked like Line Backers and tackled the two girls to the ground! There was a few other local girls jumped up but Cyn and Carla moved into their way. The police arrived and all Cynthia and Laura did was hold the two girls down. The maddest were the two local girls. Cynthia and Laura both got off the girls when told to do so. The two local girls went back and attacked Cynthia and Laura. Laura was caught in the chin. The cops put hand restraints on the two local girls. The video was watched. They separated Cynthia and Laura. "What did they say to you girls?" Asked the police? "It wasn't at us it was at our sister Carla, they had something to say about her color! "You say say something back, what was that?" The cops asked? "That they were wrong and shouldn't be saying things like they said." "Then they attacked you, you both took some very bad hits. Why did you tackle them?" Asked the cops? "My dad is Town Constable in Antimony! He would kill me if we got arrested, we just protected ourselves from futher injury!" The video showed the two local girls were the aggressors. They were arrested, when asked both local girls told conflicting accoulnts and told outright lies about the other girls starting it. Others that had witnessed it all said the local girls started wih calling the black girl racial names. The other two girls never threw a punch they just held the other girls so they couldnt fight! With the excitement died down the 4 girls and 4 boys sat and ate dinner. The girls were returned home both had blood on their shirts! Rebbecca called the police department and asked what are the girls being charged with? She was happy to see a felony hate crime was one of the things charged with. Neither girl was hurt bad enough to get stitches or needed medical treatment. Carla was thankful for her two sisters they stood up for her! When the racial slurs started, she was sure she was going to have to fight tonight! Cynthia and Cyn and Laura all moved her behind them, she knew they had her back! Cyn was ready to kick ass and take names. When the other girls jumped up so did they, they were not going to let them hurt the other two even if they had to throw punches!

Chapter 13. Beth walked out of the bathroom wearing only her panties. She used her one arm to cover her chest. She looked at the two other women standing in the big changing room. The one that had her attention was Stacy. Stacy was holding up the diaper. Jane was the first to speak. "Come over here." She said pointing in front of her. "We will get this diaper on you and then we can try the dress on." Beth held her ground. "I don't think this is something I need. I'm sure I will be fine." Jane started to walk closer. "Really? Sam said a lot of girls are wearing them now and I think after what happened this morning, this is a very good thing. Now, lie down here and we can get you diapered up." Beth didn't move until Jane pulled her by her arm. Jane forced the smaller girl down on the floor and held her hand up to take the diaper from Sam. Beth's panties were off her in a few seconds. Jane fanned out the white diaper and took Beth by her ankles, lifting them and sliding the thick diaper under her bottom. Beth forgot about her bare chest and had placed both her hands over her face. She couldn't believe she was being diapered. She felt her hands being taken and she was stood up. She looked down at the bulky white diaper that was now between her legs. Sam took the wedding dress from the hanger and held it up. "Arms up sweetie." Beth put her arms up. Sam and Jane pulled the dress down over her. "That looks amazing." Sam said. It was the first time that Beth smiled. She looked down at her wedding dress and then into the mirror across the room. She turned to see the back. She heard the diaper crinkle and she stopped. The thick padding was not something she was use to at all. "The dress does look great honey." Jane said, looking her over. As Beth moved around she could hear the diaper more and more. 'She couldn't walk down the isle, everyone would know.' "I don't think I need to wear the..... this she pointed down." Jane walked around her and patted her bottom. "It's for the best. I don't think you want to have an accident on your big day. Do you?" "I won't. It makes too much noise. Everyone will hear it!" That's when Sam stepped up. "I have just the thing for that. I will be back in a second." Beth and Jane watched Sam walk out. Beth looked at Jane. "I don't need to wear this. It's crazy. I'm a grown woman." Jane took Beth by the hand. "A grown woman that wet her bed last night. Honey, you can't tell that you are wearing a diaper. The dress hides it." "I don't care. This is ridiculous. I don't need to wear it." Just as Beth finished, Sam came back in holding a package. She tore open the plastic and pulled out a pair of plastic pants. As she unfolded them, Beth noticed they had three rows of ruffles running along the back of them. Sam stepped closer, holding the plastic pants out. "These are the biggest size we have but I think they will fit you." Jane bent down and lifted Beth's wedding dress up. Sam placed the plastic pants down around Beth's feet. "Step in honey." Sam said. Beth slowly raised her foot up and then the other as Sam placed the plastic panties over them. Sam pulled the pants up over Beth's diaper. "They fit better than I thought they might." Sam said tucking the diaper into the plastic pants. Jane let Beth's dress down and stepped around to Beth's back. The white plastic panties were not noticeable underneath the dress. Beth felt the heat that was now trapped around her waist. Sam moved the wedding dress around some and then stepped back. "I don't see that we need to make any adjustments. How does it feel?" Beth looked in the mirror once again. The dress did look very good. She turned around to see the back and was happy that the plastic pants could not be seen. "It looks very nice honey. Now, let's not keep this on too long." Jane said. Sam and Jane went and removed the dress carefully. Beth stood and let the two remove it but once it was off she looked in the mirror and saw herself in nothing but a diaper and plastic pants that look more suited for a toddler. Jane returned after helping Sam put the dress back in it's cover. Jane picked up Beth's romper and held it out for Beth to get into. Beth looked down at the plastic pants. "I need to take this off first." She went to start walking towards the bathroom but Jane took her arm. "Hold this." Jane said, placing Beth's romper in her hands. Beth took the romper and watched Jane pull down the plastic panties. Beth stepped out of them. Jane handed the panties to Sam. "Can you put these with the dress?" Jane held the romper out for Jill to step into. Beth froze, looking at Jane. "Come on honey step in." "But...but I still have...it on." Beth whined. "No point in wasting the diaper. Unless it already needs to be changed. Does it?" "No. It doesn't need to be changed." Beth blurted out. "Well then. Let's get your dressed. We have more to do." "I don't need this on. Please, just let me take it off." Beth pleaded. Jane stood and took Beth by the hand, dragging the poor diapered girl into the bathroom, closing the door behind them. "Stop acting like a little girl. You are putting this romper on one way or another. You can either put it on without a spanked bottom or with. Your choice!" Beth remembered the spanking she received this morning and didn't want that again. She needed to find a way to stop this madness. She took a step back from Jane. "Jane please, this is getting out of hand. I don't need to wear a diaper. I'm a grown woman." Jane stood and looked Beth directly into her eyes. "Enough with the grown woman. Tell me what you did this morning!" Beth's head went down. "Come on. Tell me." "I...I wet the bed. But....but that's never happened before." "That's right. You wet the bed. So tell me, how I can trust you not to wet your romper now?" Beth looked back up at Jane. "I won't." "I'll make you a deal then. If you can go this whole day and night without having an accident, then we will forget all about it. Deal?" Beth know that she would not have a an accident and then this whole thing would be over. "Fine. I can do that no problem." "Good. Now let's get you dressed." Jane said, bending down, holding the romper out in front of Beth. Beth stepped into the romper and let Jane dress her. The romper was not that tight of a fit so Beth thought looking down at herself that the diaper didn't show. She didn't how ever look in the mirror at her backside. If she had she would have seen that the thick diaper was very much noticeable. Jane took Beth's hand and they walked back out to Sam. "Thank you very much for all your work Sam." Jane said. "Oh you are very welcome. I will have everything ready for you on Friday to pick up." "That's great. By the way, where did you say you purchased the diapers?" "It's just down the street. I will grab you a card." Beth looked at Jane wondering why she was asking about the diapers. This is all going to be over by tomorrow. "Thank you." Jane and Beth followed Sam out into the store and waited for Sam to come back with the business card. Sam handed it to Jane. "I believe they deliver as well." "Thank you again Sam. We will see you on Friday." "Okay. Have a good day." Jane held the door open for Beth and let her walk out. Jane looked down at Beth's waist and smiled. Not only did the romper form around the diaper, the noise was very noticeable. Beth turned left when she got out the door but Jane took a hold of her hand. "This way honey. I think we better get some more diapers just in case." "I told you I don't need them." "Sorry, but I'm not taking that chance. You will need more for the wedding anyways because you're wearing one for sure." "But...but this is dumb. I don't need to wear a fucking diaper. I'm going home." Beth yelled out. Jane took a tighter hold of Beth's hand and pulled her in close to her. "What did I say about you swearing?" Beth pointed to a bench just down from them. "Do I need to spank your bottom on that bench young lady?" Beth became a little scared. "No. It's.....just, please I don't need to wear this." "Say you are sorry for swearing." Beth's head went down. "I...I'm sorry." "That was your last warning. If it happens again, I don't care where we are, I will spank you so hard you will not be able to sit for the rest of the week. Do I make myself clear?" Beth felt a tear form in her eye. "Yes." Jane started to walk down the street holding Beth's hand. It was only a 3 minute walk before they came to the store "Bear Bottoms". Jane pulled the door open and pulled Beth inside. "Please. I don't want to go in there! I told you I will not need any more." Beth pleaded. Jane stopped just before opening the door. She looked to her left and noticed another bench. "Fine. You go sit down on that bench and you had better not move until I come out." Beth looked at the bench. 'That would be better than going in the store.' She said nothing and waited for Jane to let go of her hand. Jane let go of her hand and watch Beth's behind walk to the bench. She waited for her to sit down before opening the door and waking in.

Maggie's Diner by Fulldiaper Michael Copyright 2019, All rights reserved. Any resemblance to any persons living or deceased is purely coincidental. Chapter 1 Maggie is a 55 year old diner owner that had been running the local diner for nearly 20 years. She had about the best darned biscuits and gravy for a hundred miles. She also is a bit of a flirt, and quite touchy feely with patrons. She is a tall woman with DD breasts, and a firm derriere and long brown hair. She is over six-feet tall and very assertive- aggressive with the men, and will put a woman in her place in a New York minute. I met Maggie when she decided to computerize her restaurant, and sought me out for that purchase. She and I met on numerous occasions. Each time we flirted with each other, and hit it off, so I asked her out to dinner, and a movie, which she accepted. I picked a nice place in the city, and the was a chick-flick for her. We attended the movie, and on the way out she put her hand in my back pocket, and grabbed my ass. This took me completely by surprise, as I was wearing an adult diaper under my jeans. I felt her squeeze, and then squeeze again, and she asked me, "does baby need a change?" To which I replied, "Excuse me?" She said, "I know you're wearing a diaper. Now the thing is, is it for medical purposes, or sexual?" I told her, "I enjoyed wearing them, and it made me feel confident that I was well protected in public situations where I might need to use a public restroom. Which I didn't particularly care for, for a number of reasons. Cleanliness, and germs were high on my list of why I avoided public bathrooms. Maggie said, "Well, do you need changing, or are you a big boy?" She was pushing all my sexual buttons, and causing me quite the discomfort in my diaper. The whole time during this conversation her hand never exited my pants pocket or ceased squeezing my padded butt. She attempted to pat my butt, but she had to remove her hand from my pocket, and then she groped the front of my jeans, and asked, "Are you wet?" I said, "I don't think so." She said, "Are you happy that I'm groping you are is that a pickle in your pocket?" I blushed and she said, "It was cute." We got in the car and drove the dinner reservation. The whole time I was preoccupied with our previous conversation, and Maggie noticed me constantly adjusting myself to stop a painful erection. As I was driving, again I felt her hand on my crotch and this time she started rubbing me. I told her I was about to cum, and she that's the idea. Maybe then I would stop squirming in my seat. I climaxed so hard I almost lost control of the car. Maggie laughed and said, "Does my baby feel better now?" Panting and breathing heavily I mouthed, "Yes Ma'am...really better. Thank you, but how ever will I repay you?" Maggie said, "We'll find away, I'm sure." We pulled into the restaurant and I exited the vehicle, then opened Maggie's door. As she passed me, she gently patted my butt and said, "Let'said go diaper boy." I semi-waddled in front of her as she continued patting my butt right up to the reservation desk, where she told the young woman, "May we have a private booth for my baby and myself?" I'm not too sure if the young woman thought it was a term of endearment, or something else, but I played it cool, though inside I was screaming, "WHAT?" Maggie ordered for both of us taking charge of me as if I was her submissive baby slave. Frankly I was enjoying it, and she knew it. The receptionist showed us to a booth with curtains and in a secluded corner. Maggie said, "Pants diaper boy?" I said, "Excuse me, Ma'am?" She said, "Take your pants off, I need to check your diaper." Slowly, and apparently too slow for her, she grabbed my belt and pants, unzipped them and dropped them to my ankles. She gropped my freshly soaked diaper full of the cum she perfected me to ejaculate into my diaper and pronounced, "You're wet baby boy. Do you have another diaper?" I confessed I did not, and she said, "We'll have to stop and get you some." I was stunned and then the waitress came in to deliver our food as I stood there diaper clad. She blushed probably as much as I did, but Maggie didn'taking skip a beat and said, "Put the baby's food over there, and mine here." To which the waitress replied, "Yes ma'am. Is there anything else I can get you?" Maggie said, "No, but please check back often, and Thank you." Maggie then said to me, "Sit-down, and let's eat baby boy." So I sat down and started to eat, but Maggie interrupted me and started to cut up my food in little pieces. Then she started feeding me, and saying, "Here comes the choo-choo baby, and open up for the airplane." Frankly, I have to tell you that as a closet ABDL looking for a Mommy figure for a very long time I was rapidly sinking into ABDL subspace and felt myself regressing, and falling into the baby character I was being treated like. It didn't matter that we were in a public eating establishment surrounded by other people, and the staff. I wanted more, and I think Maggie did too. Maggie said, "Do you just cum in your diapers, or do you wet and mess them also?" I told her, "I had played solo and done all three on many occasions, but I had yet to find a willing Mommy partner." She said, "Well you have now." Chapter 2 Dinner was delicious and Maggie and I tipped the waitress well enough that when we were leaving she asked Maggie, "Is there anything else you and your baby need, Ma'am?" To which Maggie replied, "A fresh diaper, but we're going to stop at the 24 hour drug store and remedy that." The waitress giggled. As we left Maggie again placed her hand in my back pocket, but not to see if I was wearing a diaper, but to claim me as her baby boy for all the other women in the restaurant could see. I was off the Mommy/baby market and in the care of a loving woman, Mommy, and Domme. As we were driving to the drug store Maggie explained that she never had any children due to a genital birth defect that rendered her sterile, but she always wanted to be a Mommy, and now she could be to me. The drive to the drug store took about an hour-an-half, and the whole time Maggie poured out her heart. How she never got married because she thought her husband would fault her for not being able to give him children. She didn't date for a fear of falling in love, and again not being able to have children. She cried crocodile tears the entire time. She looked into my eyes and said, "You're God sent from an angel to me, Michael." "You will never have to worry about a Mommy ever again.", she finished stating as we pulled into the parking lot. I exited my side of the vehicle and went around and opened her door, like a gentleman, though it be a diapered one, and soon to be full time diapered by my new Mommy. We entered the drugstore and Maggie loudly asked, "Where do you keep your adult diapers at?" I wanted the floor to open up and swallow me whole, but it didn't and the clerk, a young college co-ed said, "I'll show you, Ma'am." Then she proceeded to walk toward the back of the store with Maggie and I in tow behind. In the incontinence isle there were a very large selection of diapers, and Maggie was a kid in a candy store. The clerk asked, "What size? What type of incontinence? Was the person a bed-wetter, or urinary, or fecal incontinence?" Maggie said, "They're for this little guy." At 6' 7" tall the co-ed clerk looked at me, and looked at Maggie and didn't skip a beat stating, "What size waist does he have?" Maggie said, "What size are your diapers, baby?" I blushed and whispered, "medium, large, Ma'am." Maggie said, "Speak up baby, we can't hear you." So out of frustration I yelled, "MEDIUM, LARGE, MA'AM." Which earned a swift swat on my diapered ass and admonition from Maggie to behave, and not so poorly. The co-ed clerk introduced herself, and stated she was a college RN nurse major, and that some of the initiation rituals require the under classman pledges to wear and use diapers during Hell week. Maggie's eyes lit up and she said, "I am going to keep him in diapers forever as my baby boy. I need to know how to make him 100% diaper dependent on his Mommy?" Ellie said, "Well, baring prescriptions that would make me pee and poop like a baby, there were some OTC products, like laxatives, diuretics and butt plugs, and strap-ons." These can be used to stretch the anus and render it useless. She could also use catheters, but would have to learn how not to cause me to have UTI (urinary tract infections) or diaper rash, to which she pointed out Desitin, and Boudrous Butt Paste, or A&D all zinc based products to create a barrier so as not to allow the skin to breakdown while diapered, wetting, and messing in them. Maggie said, "So, if I'm going to keep him diapers all the time, are there different types of diapers for different circumstances, or times of the day, week, or month?" Ellie said, "Well, his daytime diapers should be absorbent, but since you'll probably be monitoring his diaper use more, they don't need to be as thick as his night time diapers, or his punishment diapers." Maggie's eyes lit up again and she said, "Punishment diapers?" Ellie said, "Yes, there are times he will attempt to assert himself as an adult male, and if you are the Dominant Mommy in the relationship, you have to knock him down a peg or two, Ma'am. This can be done by stretching his poopie hole and NOT putting him in diapers so he poops his pants at the location of your choosing. Then you scold him, say loudly, "If you're going to act like a baby and poop your pants, I'm going to treat you like one and put you back into diapers until you can keep yourself clean." "Then proceed to escort him to the gender neutral bathroom if you want to save additional embarrassment, or toward the Ladies room for additional peg knocking down lessons. After changing him you can decide to give him back his soiled pants for some dignity, or choose to waddle him out in his diapers, and shirt for a further lesson." Ellie concluded. Now Maggie didn't skip a beat and said, "How do you know all this, Ellie?" Ellie confessed she too was a Dommy Mommy and yelled for Eric. Another college age young man came out of the backroom and said, "Yeah, what do you need?" To which Ellie said, "Don't you give me attitude young man or Mommy will spank you in front of this nice couple. Now get your diapered ass over here." Eric nearly sprinted to be beside Ellie and said in a low whisper, "I'm sorry, Mommy." To which Ellie replied, "Speak up baby." Eric said louder, "I'm sorry, Mommy." Maggie had an ear-to-ear smile and said to Ellie, "Is he diapered also?" Eric blushed and Ellie said, "Well, answer this woman's question, or do I need to pull your pants down right here and show her?" Eric said, "I am diapered 24/7 and under the constant care of my Mommy Ellie." It was then that Ellie suggested some diaper training for both Eric and I after she locked the front door and put a sign on at dinner so as not to be disturbed by another potential patron. I didn't like the sound of that, and neither did Eric, but Maggie was clapping with glee at the idea. Ellie locked the door and then walked back to the incontinence isle and grabbed two four packs of Fleet enemas and Maggie and I watched as she swatted Eric's padded posterior and said, "You know where to go baby boy." Eric slowly moved toward the back of the store again and Maggie had me in tow. We arrived in the backroom and Ellie had Eric bend over some cases of something and she pulled his pants down, and his diaper then opened up one of the four packs of Fleet enema's and told Maggie, "You can do Michael right there, so you can see how." Maggie pulled me over to where Ellie had instructed her to and bent me over the boxes and pulled down my pants, and my diaper. When Ellie saw my diaper was wet she said, "Hold on, I'll be right back." She left the store room and returned with a plastic package of adult diapers. The name on the side of the bag was "Bambino". I was to learn later that these were very special diapers that Ellie as the night manager had been ordering in for the initiations at the college. They were thicker, and a lot more absorbent than the American made product she told Maggie. Ellie remove one of the diapers and I immediately saw what she was talking about being thicker. Maggie removed my wet diaper and held the Bambino up and I noticed that they didn't have tape, but Velcro. Maggie said, "This is real convenient for checking, and refastening baby's diaper." Ellie said, "Or, do what we are about to do, and them DOO for us." Both women laughed, but Eric and I did not. Maggie secured the diaper and I thought I was out of the woods as far as an enema, but I was wrong. She pulled my diaper down and I could hear her opening the package, then a pop of the cap off and then an invasion in backside and filling of fluid. Ellie said, "Be careful because some newer babies can't take more than one without emptying their bowels, especially if they haven't moved their bowels in some time." Ellie disappeared again and came back with an assortment of what I was to learn are called butt plugs. Ellie said, "These ensure baby holds the enemas, until Mommy wants him to fill his diaper." She handed a package of them to Maggie and said, "Use the blue one, I'll tell you why in just a minute." Maggie finished squeezing the rest of the contents of the enema and inserted the butt plug. Then Ellie said, "See the tip there sticking out Maggie?" To which Maggie replied, "Yes!" Ellie said, "Turn it counter-clockwise." Maggie did and I could feel more pressure on my backside now. Ellie said, "That activates and inflates the plug stretching out the baby's anus." Maggie twisted it again and I felt additional pressure, and now pain and I yelped. Maggie responded by reversing the task she just completed. Then Ellie completed Eric's punishment enemas, and yes I said, "Enema's, as in plural. To be exact all four of the bottles were emptied into Eric" and then plugged, like me. Ellie disappeared again and returned this time with HUGE vinyl pants and said, "You might want to seal him in these, so he doesn't leak." Maggie took the pants and placed so I could step into them. I had a difficult time moving as I was beginning to cramp and had an urgent need to evacuate my bowels, and it didn't matter that both these women were here. I stepped into the vinyl pants and Maggie expertly sealed my diaper inside. Then Ellie handed Maggie a small remote control and whispered something inaudible, and saw an ear-to-ear smile appear on Maggie's face. Ellie said, "OK, well I need to reopen the store." Maggie said, "Can we get the supplies delivered to my restaurant?" Ellie said, "Yes, I'll have Eric bring all the supplies you'll need. By the way, are you also going to regress him, or just keep diaper disciplined?" Maggie said, "Regressed?" Ellie said, "Yes, with bottles, pacifiers, baby-food, breastfeeding him, etc.?" Maggie said, "I hadn't thought about that, but I really like that idea. What will I need for that?" Ellie said, "I'll have my professor make some hypnosis DVD's for age regression, diaper dependence, bed-wetting, pants-wetting, pants-pooping, and wetting. Are you also going to train his little asshole so he can't hold in his poopies?" Maggie looked at me and back at Ellie and said, "Yes, send whatever I need to keep him my baby forever." By now the cramps were causing me to sweat so Maggie said, "Mommy will drive baby, to here she removed my keys from my hand and swatted my butt." I knew not to argue in my current state. I would have to pick a more opportune time to address the elephant in the room, so I exited the store and waited in vehicle for Maggie. She got in and said, "I paid for all the supplies we used tonight, and ordered a plethora of other items for us, baby." Maggie started the truck and put it in reverse. It was then she noticed the discomfort the enema was causing me. She said, "Would you like to make poopies for MOMMY, BABY?" I said, "No", but all of a sudden I felt the pressure in and on my ass removed. I could feel my control waning, and fainting away. That is when Maggie showed me the tiny remote that Ellie had given her. I put two and two together and I realized that the butt plug wasn't inflated anymore. I then felt Maggie's hand on my crotch massaging my diaper. This was distracting any concentration I had and she whispered, "Can you fill your diapers for Mommy?" I climaxed hard pumping my cum into my diaper, but I also lost all control of my bowels and filled my diaper with the butt plug, enema and excrement that was inside, was now pressing it's way into my diaper filling ever crevasse within it. Maggie said, "That's Mommy's good baby boy." To be continued...

Chapter 4: Eva smiled down at the packages knowing she needed to get them into her nursery. After getting the boxes into her large spacious bedroom she opened her large walk in closet and began to sort each box into a section of the closet. She looked around seeing the only things that were in the closet were a couple of her ABDL items that she had ordered off the internet and a couple packages of diapers she had gotten from the resource center this past summer. She opened the first box grabbing the new outfits one by one realizing something that she didn't earlier, each outfit either include her school level or her name reading the word "baby Eva" across the front of the onesies and dresses. After getting all of the outfits hung, she opened the box of diapers and started stacking them against the back wall. After getting them all unloaded Eva started to realize how much this room started to really become the nursery she had always wanted seeing the 10 packs of diapers she had just stacked. She looked back into the boxes making sure she hadn't forgotten anything and quickly noticed a receipt at the very bottom. The receipt explained to her that each month the school would deliver new supplies including diapers, outfits, and anything they thought would allow the student to thrive better in the class room. Eva did a once over around her new nursery loving the sound of that as she slowly began to yawn feeling so tired from the long day she had endured. She walked into her master bedroom turning the water on to her hot bath wanting to just relax when a thought came to her mind. She nervously thought about the paper that came with the boxes wondering if Chauncey was going to her house to drive her to school. The thought of her assistant finding out about all of this really made her nervous. She knew when she signed up in the system using her name as both a student and a teacher it might of caused red flags and this might be it. Eva pulled the stopper out of the tub, as she reached for a towel and began to dry off. After getting her body dried she walked towards her nursery wanting to just have a relaxing night. She walked into her closet once again grabbing a package of her new diapers and dragging them over to the changing table. After ripping the bag open Eva stacked her changing table with the newly aquired diapers. After getting everything stacked she grabbed one of the new diapers instantly understanding what she had felt earlier seeing how huge the diaper looked in her hands. She hopped on top of the changing table and reach under grabbing 2 of her soaker pads sticking them inside her soon to be diaper. After a good powdering Eva placed the new diaper under her bottom pulling it tightly between her legs watching them bo out even farther then earlier taping it shut on both sides. Eva stared at her crotch nervously wondering how she was going to walk as her feet hit the ground. She grabbed onto the changing table trying to balance herself to her closet, but as soon as she let go she fell right onto her bottom. Eva began to giggle knowing her only choice was to crawl and that she did into her closet. She looked over all of the outfits hanging up and chose one of her new baby dresses. It was white and had her student level:infant written across the chest. After getting the dress pulled over her head, she reached into one of the other boxes that contained accessories. She pulled out a funny looking pacifier seeing the words "press here on the front" as Eva placed the pacifier inside of her mouth and clicking the button. She instantly noticed the pacifier had inflated making it impossible for her to even speak. The next thing she pulled out was a matching baby bonnet to go with her dress. She pulled the bonnet over her head and quickly made a knot under her chin securing the hat feeling her jaw beginning to get tighter knowing she couldn't remove the pacifier now without removing the bonnet. The last item she found was a pair of {ink baby booties which included something Eva found incredibly adorable. Her name was stitched into the bottom of each bootie. After getting the booties tied to each foot she crawled her way out of the closet wanting to get a look at her new attire. Eva stared into the large mirror shocked to see her reflection. She stared over each item she had applied to herself trying to wonder if this was really her. The woman in the mirror was no longer the 28 year school teacher, but now looked like an infant ready for her first day at daycare. She noticed the bonnet covered her entire head making her look even younger then she did earlier as her eyes made there way to her diaper. Eva pulled up the dress seeing her thickly padded crotch seeing something she hadn't noticed before the words "infant in training" written across the front. After sulking in her new look Eva crawled her way into her kitchen grabbing a bottle out of her fridge before making her way back into her nursery. She set her alarm for the next morning sliding the rail up before falling fast asleep. Eva slowly woke up the next morning tossing over as her legs hit on the wooden bars. She looked up opening her eyes quickly remembering she was inside of her crib. She grabbed her phone clicking it on to see she had woken up 2 hours before the alarm was suppose to go off knowing she probably should get up and get ready for her second day of school. After fighting with rail of the crib, she finally got it pulled down allowing herself to lower herself down quickly falling on her bottom remembering she had put on one of the infant diapers the night before. She crawled her way into her bathroom knowing she was going to need a shower and tried to pull off the tapes on the diaper. After a couple of tried Eva nervously began to wonder why they were so tight. She crawled back into her nursery grabbing the bag and reading "to keep babies out extra strength tapes." Eva crawled into her closet knowing she always kept a spare set of scissors inside just for emergencies and cut the tapes loose as the diaper fell off between her legs. After getting the diaper removed, she pulled off her bonnet,dress, and booties putting them inside of her clothes hamper. She walked down the hallway and into the bathroom going about her business once again. After getting a hot shower Eva smiled at herself in the mirror ready for another fun day at school. She thought about the incident yesterday hoping that if she tried it again. She wouldn't have another run in like the day before as Eva walked into the nursery closet. She looked over all of her new outfits trying to find something that she could wear without throwing any red flags finding a soft white romper with the motif "mommy's lil helper" on the front. She pulled the romper over her head noticing that it had snaps in the legs made for easy diaper changes hoping nobody would notice. Eva grabbed her purse and keys off of her kitchen table and walked out of her house for another day of school. After pulling into the parking lot she noticed she had arrived an hour early which gave her plenty of time of getting inside without being seen. She went into the back door again wondering if Chauncey would be here already or if she would be alone. After walking around the corner Eva noticed something knew hanging on her door. It was a note labeled "Eva Peters" Eva unlocked her door and pulled the note off the door and walked inside. Inside the package was a student's badge and a letter that was very lengthy, but shocked Eva when she read that she had a new student named Eva Peters joining her class as an infant. The rest was telling her about Chauncey and the services the school offered for getting the babies to school and the list of days she would be helping the teacher also named Ms. Peters. Eva noticed that Chauncey wouldn't be back until next week leaving her with the students hoping nothing embarrassing happened until then. After reading the letter Eva flicked on the light switch to her room to see that it had changed once again. She quickly noticed that her actions from the past summer had caused yet another problem. The cribs and high chairs now had each students first and last named etched into there assigned seat. The part that scared her the most was the last crib that she thought she had another infant joining the class now read "Eva Peters" knowing she was that student hoping she could figure out a way to explain this to Chauncey. Eva walked over to her desk placing her purse and keys down along with her new badge. She looked up to the clock seeing she still had 30 minutes before the students arrived when a sharp pain quickly hit her bladder. She desperately needed to pee as Eva grabbed a badge not paying attention to the one she grabbed running out of the classroom towards the teachers bathroom. Eva once again couldn't believe it happened again, but as she left her classroom she ran slam into her neighbor Ms.Harper. Ms. Harper stared down at Eva looking over seeing urine beginning to from between the child's leg as Eva felt her bladder had released. She stared nervously embarrassed at her neighbor not knowing what to say as Ms. Harper reached down scooping what she thought was a infant student into her arms. She grabbed the badge out of Eva's hand reading the name "Eva Peters" Student level:Infant" as Eva began to realize she had grabbed the wrong badge as Ms. Harper walked her way into the bathroom. Eva tried to fight even trying to explain to Ms.Harper who she was and quickly found a pacifier stuck between her lips as Eva watched her neighbor clicking the front of it feeling the nipple expanding inside of her mouth. Ms. Harper pulled the changing table down again like the day before as Eva sat back feeling powerless as Ms.Harper stripped her out of her outfit again leaving her sitting naked on top of the table. Eva noticed her sticking her outfit inside of a bag before walking out of the room. She waited not even 30 seconds as Ms.Harper walked back inside. Eva Stared at the outfit in her hands noticing it was a dress she had never seen before. Ms. Harper pulled the dress over the students head and then pushed her back down on the table before pulling out a diaper and placing it underneath her bottom. She grabbed some powder making quick work of getting her powdered and diapered ready right before school was to begin. Eva stared at her neighbor as Ms. Harper picked her up off of the changing table grabbing the badge once again seeing that she hadn't had her school photo taken. Eva nervously wondered what was about to happen as Ms.Harper carried her down the hall. Eva watched as the door began to open to see a complete camera setup with a baby back drop. She was sat down on a sheep skin rug with her feet spread out as Ms.Harper stepped around the camera motioning for Eva to look at her saying "Can you say cheese?" as Eva continued to suck on the pacifier as the flash went off in her eyes. Ms. Harper pulled the badge off of the printer seeing the students baby picture now on the front clipping it onto her dress and carried her back to the classroom. Ms. Harper looked around the class room saying "Where is Ms. Peters? she has got to keep you children on a tight leash if she wants to keep her job" as Eva watched Ms. Harper shake her head carrying Eva over to the playpen giving her freshly diapered bottom a pat telling her "be a good girl and Ms.Peters will be here in a second" as Eva watched her walk out the front door. Eva grabbed her new student badge off of her dress looking over it telling herself "I should of just came as a baby" as she looked up at the clock knowing her students would be showing up soon. Eva pulled herself over the playpen wall knowing she only had a couple of minutes to try to fix the situation. She walked over to her desk switching her current badge with her teacher one wondering what she could do to help the situation. She walked over to the large mirror in the corner of the room seeing the white baby dress she was wearing did nothing to cover the thick diaper between her legs. She tried to brain storm knowing in 5 minutes her students were to show up as her mind instantly thought about an idea that would either help or worsen her cause, but she knew she didn't have a choice. As the the students began to roll inside Ms. Martin, Jensen, and Parker rolled there children inside each of them asking "where the teacher was?" Eva walked out of the changing room watching the mothers picking there children up setting them inside there assigned cribs. All three mothers turned around as Eva watched them all begin to stare trying hard not to laugh at the sight they were staring at. Eva had changed into one of the schools uniform that looked like something you would see at a catholic school with a very thick diaper showing off underneath as they all circled around her. Eva walked over to the cribs as each mother continued to stare at there child's teacher handing each child a bottle during there nap. Eva got to the last child and without warning felt a hand being placed inside of her backside turning to see Ms.Jensen taking it out saying "Sorry force of habit" as the three women began to laugh. Eva turned to the mothers explaining to them why she was dressed this way today telling them that she wanted the children to see her as a baby like there selves as Eva pulled out a pacifier stick it between her lips as the women continued to laugh. Each mother contained there laughter telling Eva that there child seemed much happier coming to school then the day before and that they talked to Chauncey and she explained your teaching method and it seems to work as Eva for once felt good about coming to work this way. Eva walked over and opened her class room door as each mother gave her bottom a pat as Eva waved good bye telling herself that she felt her job was going to become a lot more fun or was it.

Chapter 3: Eva made it into the staff bathroom looking herself over in the mirror seeing her soaked and stained outfit wondering what she could do. She still had 4 hours left of the day and she was standing here in her drenched outfit really looking like the child she was dressed as. She tried her best to wipe the baby food off of her outfit, but the milk stains were a bigger issue. Eva started to remember about the supply closet down the hall wondering if maybe she could find something to wear until the end of the day. She opened the door to the supply room walking past the rows of baby furniture hoping she would be able to find something. She finally came to the clothing seeing bags upon bags of diapers aligned against the back wall. She then noticed the only clothing available was for the baby and toddler units. She looked through the pile of clothing seeing a pink onesie that could work for the rest of the day and started walking out and towards the bathroom. When she opened the door she ran right into a large woman standing right outside the door and looked up to see her neighbor Ms.Harper staring down at her. Eva tried to explain her situation, but felt embarrassed being found this way with the onesie still in her hands. Ms.Harper picked up Eva realizing the woman didn't even recognize her dressed this way. Ms. Harper took the onesie from her hands telling her "sweet heart you are such a mess your going to need alot more then just this" as Eva was carried into the bathroom. Ms. Harper pulled the changing table down off the wall as Eva watched herself being placed on top of the table feeling fear running down her spine. She looked down trying to help her case quickly remembering Chauncey had taken her badge as Eva watched her neighbor walk out of the room. She thought about hopping off the table and running for her classroom, but before she could make a move Ms.Harper was walking back inside with a bag of supplies consisting of wipes, powder, and of course diapers. Ms.Harper looked for the snaps inside of Eva's leggings looking confused not finding any there wondering what parent didn't buy them for easier diaper changes. She pulled the snaps off the very front bib pulling Eva out of her outfit as Ms.Harper quickly saw she was wearing panties wondering if maybe she was saved. Ms. Harper shook her head saying "here is our problem sweet heart your mommy put you back in big girl panties and your just not ready for those yet" as Eva began to blush feeling so humiliated watching as the rest of her clothing removed along with her tshirt,panties,socks, and shoes leaving her naked on top of the changing table. She really didn't know what to think this was her favorite dream playing through her head, but at the same time she felt to humiliated and embarrassed being treated this way as tears began to run down her eyes. She began to bawl in tears as Ms.Harper returned with a thing of wipes and slowly began to make shhshhing noises at the crying baby. She looked through her bag grabbing a pacifier out of the changing bag as Eva felt the rubber nipple entering her mouth as she slowly nursed on it. Eva slowly sucked on the pacifier feeling even more embarrassed as she watched her neighbor coating her crotch with baby powder and slowly rubbing it into place. Ms. Harper picked up the large diaper unfolding it before lifting Eva's bottom and placing it underneath. Eva felt something different about the diaper that was being brought up through her legs she noticed these were so much thicker and bowed her legs out farther apart making her feel even smaller then the way she had came dressed like they were made for a big baby like herself. Ms.Harper secured the tapes into place giving the diaper a pat telling the baby girl "all better" as Eva continued to cry still sucking the pacifier. Ms. Harper grabbed the pink onesie pulling it over Eva's head and snapped it over the diaper sealing it into place. Eva looked down to see she now resembled one of her students more then ever before as Ms. Harper reached into the bag pulling out a pink pair of baby booties to match her outfit pulling them over her small feet and tying them in place. Eva was picked up and placed on her neighbors hip as Ms.Harper smiled saying "lets get you back to class shall we." Chauncey was staring at the clock wondering what could be taking Ms.Peters so long wondering if she should go give her a hand as Chauncey turned hearing a knock come from the door. She quickly opened the door to find something she hadn't expected to see her teacher from last year Ms. Harper with a child in her arms. Ms. Harper smiled saying "hey Chauncey" as Chauncey smiled saying "hi Ms.Harper is there something I could help you with?" as Ms.Harper smiled telling her "I found this child wondering around the halls in a dirty pair of shortalls and I was hoping that maybe you or Eva would know what class room she belongs in" as Chauncey quickly realized who the child was. Chauncey tried her best not to laugh as she spoke saying "Eva was suppose to be taking the child to the bathroom to be changed was she not with her?" as Ms.Harper shook her head telling her former aid "she wasn't" in a very angry voice. Ms Harper handed the baby off to Chauncey telling her "when you see Eva please let her know she needs to stay with the children at all times" as Chauncey nodded telling her "I will make sure she gets the message" as Chauncey watched her former teacher walk towards her class room as she closed the door behind her. Chauncey placed Eva down on the ground barely keeping herself together, but it seemed too much as she began to laugh asking "What happened?" Eva tried to tell her about how she was caught in the hall way with out her badge, but all that came out of her mouth was the sound of babble as Eva forgot to take out her pacifier. Chauncey continued to laugh saying "what was that?" as Eva pulled out her pacifier telling her "Ms.Harper thought I was a student without my badge and when she found me in the messy clothes she changed me into this. Chauncey continued to laugh telling Eva "you look know more then a 3 year old" as Eva began to fume wanting to just get her badge and get the day over as she tried to walk towards her desk, but fell on her diapered backside. She started to get upset slamming her fist to the ground getting upset with everything that was happening as Chauncey walked over and picked up the freshly changed baby. Eva turned her head saying "put me down" as Chauncey told her "you need to calm down, why don't you take a nap you've had a rough morning" as Eva responded saying "I am not a baby" as Chauncey shook her head saying "I know, but don't you think a nap would help you relax a little" as Eva looked down knowing she was right as she slowly nodded her head. Chauncey walked over to the last crib letting the sliding rail down setting Eva down inside watching as she crawled her way inside. Eva stared back at Chauncey telling her "I am sorry" as Chauncey told her "it's alright, I will wake you up if your not up when school lets out" as Chauncey pulled the covers over her new friend as Eva fell right to sleep. Eva began to wake up slowly stretching her muscles wondering what time it was as her eyes looked around the room seeing the children were already gone. Chauncey was sitting at Eva's desk when she turned to see she was awake and stretching and quickly walked over and pulled the rail down. Eva stared at her helper asking "where are the children?" as Chauncey told her "the parents picked them up about 20 minutes ago and I was going to let you sleep until you got up" as Eva smiled telling her "thank you and can you get me down?" Chauncey sat Eva down on the ground as Eva tried to keep her balance with the thick diaper between her legs as she waddled over to her desk grabbing her purse and badge before telling Chauncey "I guess I will see you tomorrow?" as Chauncey smiled nodded saying "absolutely". After getting all of her things together she walked towards the door to see Chauncey standing there with a stroller as Eva looked at her confused wondering what it was for. Chauncey spoke telling her "this is only so nobody see's you dressed like that" as Eva smiled being picked up and placed inside. As Eva was being pushed out the back door towards her car she was having the growing urge to pee grow stronger as the past experience of today and her already wearing a diaper allowed her to relieve herself as the warm sensation of her diaper slowly turned her on. Chauncey parked the stroller unstrapping Eva out as Eva turned around thanking her for everything today as the two of them hugged saying good bye as Chauncey picked her up and set her inside of her car telling her "don't think about today I am sure tomorrow will be much better" as Eva nodded and waved good bye. Eva began to drive home trying her best not to think about what had happened today, but she knew that having Chauncey as a helper and a friend was something she really enjoyed. She had finally made it home when she noticed the post office putting boxes upon boxes onto her front porch. She pulled into her garage watching the post man getting into his vehicle driving off without saying a word as Eva began to wonder what she could of received. She had finally made it into her nursery after multiple attempts of waddling with the new diaper and changed out of thick garment and into her usual ones. She walked into her living room and opened her front door to see 5 set of boxes waiting for her on the front porch. After 20 minutes of fighting with the boxes she had finally pulled them inside and looked at who they were to and found they were all labeled the same "name:Eva Peters", "student level:Infant". She decided to see what was inside grabbing a knife and cut open the first box finding it contained an assortment of school designed baby outfits including: onesies, rompers, short alls, and baby dresses. The next box contained cases of diapers as Eva quickly noticed the packaging were the same ones she wore today that made her an infant pretty much. The last box was the smallest and contained a standard school girl outfit with mary janes that would do nothing to hide her diapers. Eva began to wonder why she would of been sent all of this looking through the boxes trying to find a clue when she noticed a piece of paper stapled to the side of the box. It was a letter to herself for herself with a list of local babysitters,tutors,nannies, and a designated pick up for the children with her pick up person it was Chauncey.

Thank you again all my loyal readers....counts on one hand. I appreciate all your comments, and support. Chapter 10 These treatments became a daily ritual, day-after-day, week-after-week, into months. By the time Mommies was finished wetting and pooping my diapers wasn't in my control any more. I didn't know when it was happening, until I felt the moisture or wetness, or a sticky, smelly mess in the seat of my diaper. Mommy got really good at doing spot diaper checks to make sure I didn't get a diaper rash. I was thankful for that. Ellie and Eric became good friends, and Eric and I played together while Ellie, and Mommy discussed adult things. Eric, and I would happily soak our diapers watching Barney, Sesame Street, and Mr. Rogers Neighborhood while the adults, as Mommy, and Ellie said, "Were talking." Eric, and I knew when each other was doing a stinky, or wetting by the faces we made when we discovered that we had just voided our bowels, or bladder helplessly into our diapers. Mommy, and Ellie one day started touching each other, and it started getting seriously hot between the two women. Eric, and I knew they were getting intimate, but all we cared about was the television, our toys, and using our diapers for our Mommy's. Ellie, removed her blouse, and Mommy lip locked on her nipple. Eric looked on as his Mommy, was nursing my Mommy. Ellie started massaging Mommy's engorged breasts, and expressing milk from those magnificent boobies that I so loved suckling at for hours on end knowing that when I did I would be pooping in my diaper. Mommy's booby milk was a great laxative, and as I nursed, I would loose control of my bowels in my diaper as Mommy caressed, and patted my stinky bottom. Also, while I would suckle Mommy, my pee-pee would soak my diaper, and Mommy would finish off my diaper with a manual hand release, but it usually wasn't necessary as when I pee-peed, and poop-pooed my diaper, I would feel a deep feeling building from my toes, and working its way up my calves, into my thigh, up into my groin, and spurting into my diaper with a force equal to a fire hose it felt like. This was due to all the conditioning Mommy, and her Dominant Women friends had been imprinting on my brain. I would be waddling with Mommy pee-pee, and poo-poo my diaper and have a knee bending, mind blowing orgasm without any control. Mommy would know that I fully used my diaper. Many times she would stop, hold me up, and massage the load in my diaper, before finding a family restroom to change me into a clean diaper lovingly. People around might see me, but it just looked like a special needs baby was having a spasm orgasm. Some women that Mommy knew when we were around them knew exactly what had happened in my diaper, and many would offer to help, or give Mommy a break and change my diaper for her. At first I was blushing, and embarrassed by these Women showing me such intimate attention, wiping my pee-pee, scrotum, and poopy hole. Some of these women were impressed with how well training I was in using my diaper, and coo, and talk baby talk to me, when they changed my diaper. Some would also offer me their booby, which Mommy usually didn't allow, but there were a few occasions she did, and some of these Women's booby had so much milk that I thought I was going to drown, but I managed to drink it, but I did drool and dribble quit a bit on my lips, and cheek, which caused these Women to coo me even more saying," Such a hungry baby boy. Drink it all up so you can fill more diapers for us baby boy." Amazingly, I didn't have a choice in that at all. I couldn't hold anything inside willingly anymore. When it wanted out, it just flowed, or squeezed into my diaper effortlessly on my part, but these Women loved to pat my diapered rear with it was loaded, or my diaper was soaked. On a few occasions while we were out shopping with Mommy a strange Woman came over to me and asked me if I was OK? I looked at Mommy, but this woman said, "Talk me baby." I looked at her, and almost as if on cue, my bladder, and bowels emptied into my diaper, and of course my tremendous orgasm started building, until right in front of this woman I screamed as I loaded my diaper with a sticky number three deposit. Mommy said, "He so loves filling his diapers completely with his pee, and poop, but also his cum." The lady that asked me if I was OK, said, "Is he special needs?" Mommy said, "No, he was a normal man, until my friends and I turned him into what you see before today." He has been conditioned to pee, and poop in his diapers, like a toddler, or new born, and when he has done both of those, he has been conditioned to climax as you just witnessed. He has absolutely no control of it, and I love him that way. The woman said, "I'm a social worker for the State, and I think I will have to have him taken into custody, and you arrested for kidnapping, and torture." She then had Mommy arrested, and incarcerated. I went to live with this Woman and she was no different than Mommy, except she took great pleasure in treating me like baby all the time. She even introduced me to a doctor friend that helped me sleep every time I went to see her. She had a soothing voice, and when she talked to me I listened intently, and wanted to please any Woman orally, and suckle at their breast, but also on their clit, and lick their vagina, and finger their ass while eating them out. My new Mommy loved to nurse me on her clit, and make my face all sticky sweet with her juices. The doctor scheduled me for some more surgery, and the day came, and she said, "OK baby count backwards from 100 to 1." I think I got to 90 before everything went black. To be continued...

Chapter 6 Ellie handed Maggie a package, and Maggie opened it. It was a sleeping blindfold which Maggie put over my eyes and secured it behind my head. Next I was being guided by both women. I judged it was toward the storeroom in the back, but didn't really know. I heard doors open, and quiet hush, followed by a very LOUD SURPRISE from a dozen or more Female voices. I was so scared I peed my already soiled diaper on the spot. I don't know why I lost control, but I did. Maggie, or Ellie's hand found it's way to my crotch, and began to grope it arousing me in my diaper. Maggie removed the blindfold and there were this Women dressed to the nines, in tight A-frame dresses, heels, and smelled so, so good too. Each one had a gift in their hands and began handing them to Maggie. Each explained in a whisper what it was, and how it was to be used for her new baby boy, ME. I couldn't make out the conversations being exchanged as Ellie slipped a pair of headphones over my ears and I heard sweet music. Ellie guided me over to an adult sized crib, and raised the rail, securing a top on over me, and locking it shut. She then gave me something in a baby bottle and signaled that I should drink it. So I began suckling on the bottle. I don't know how much I finished, or how long I was out, but when I woke up the women were all around the crib, and I was in a clean diaper, and thick rubber pants. These were different than the ones Maggie had put me in, and they weren't the ones with the massager built in either. I stared up and numerous large breasted women, and for some unknown reason I had an extreme desire to suckle at those massive titties, but I couldn't figure out why. Each woman pulled her top up, and released a nursing bra flap and proceeded to breastfeed me, until I thought I would pop. Then a stranger thing happened as I was drinking, I felt my diaper getting wet, and also messy. I didn't even know I had to go, let alone any warning of the impending event that was currently taking place in my diaper. I spoke, but it wasn't my voice that I heard. It was of a much younger and higher pitch me. I tried again, and the same results. All the women smiled, and some giggled. When they spoke, I knew they were saying something, but it was like a foreign language that I had yet to learn. Maggie, and Ellie spoke the same language. Ellie unlocked to the top of the crib and lowered the side. I attempted to climb out, and slipped right onto the backroom floor. My legs wouldn't support me. It was just then all the women gathered around me and lifted me to a crawling position. Each woman then positioned herself in front of my face. I don't know why, but I knew I had to get these women off orally with my mouth,and tounge at all costs. I started witht he first of the many women and one-by-one ate each one to a mind blowing, knee bending orgasm. Then it was Ellie's turn, and I positioned myself between her legs, and started licking. I noticed. I noticed that she was extremely wet from watching all the other women get off by my tongue so it took less time to get her to the point of no return, so I continued and gave her multiple orgasms to the point she collapsed in a heap on the floor beside me. Then I saw Maggie right behind Ellie as she fell, and I knew it was time to please, and pleasure my new Mommy. Why did I think of her as Mommy I don't know, I just knew I had to pleasure and please my new Mommy. She positioned herself over my face which by now was soaking wet with all the female juices and I produced from all the other women, including Ellie. I started slower than the previous time, and I knew I would pace myself to make sure Mommy got more than she bargained for. I started licking her up and down, and then I took her clit in between my teeth and gently nibbled on it and heard Maggie moan and she arched her crotch into my face harder as I continued to pleasure her. I started tasting her juices as they flowed and I couldn't get enough. I kept lapping, and licking until I heard her scream loudly, "I'm cUMMING baby.", but I didn't slow down, no no one iota did I slow down. Within minutes Mommy was spraying her juices all over my face as well, orgasm, after orgasm she experienced. I also experienced something. I was filling my diapers with pee, and poopy helplessly as I brought Mommy off repeatedly. I felt multiple butt pats from all of now Female admirers. I could feel the mess in my diaper shifting with each hand contact, and I didn't care that I was a poopy, wet baby boy in front of these women. All I wanted to do was please them, and Mommy. Since most of the women had now recovered all attention from them was now being directed toward me. I was woman handled, picked up and laid gently on a thick changing pad. Then multiple hands were removing my rubber pants, and then unfastening my diaper, to which I heard, My goodness you got a real pooper here, Maggie. Maggie smiled and said, "Yes, and he's all mine too, messy diaper and all." All the women laughed, and didn't break stride changing my poopy, pissy diaper. Soon I was cleaned up and then I felt vibration, after vibration in my groin, on my rosebud, inside my inner leg, on my scrotum, and stomach too. So many sensations my mind went into overload, and the next thing I know I was passing out. When I woke up Mommy and I were pulling up at home. My diaper once again was soaking wet, but it was clean though I don't know for how long. I had no idea of time from the store to the house, and Mommy wasn't volunteering any information to me, as she ushered me into the house. We started down the hall, and instead of going to the bedroom for a change, Mommy opened up the room where all the supplies and equipment had been placed. Inside was a full sized adult nursery, with a large adult crib, changing table, punishment table, enema table, playpen, and stacks of cloth and disposable diapers, rubber, vinyl and plastic pants. Enema bags of various shapes and sizes lined one wall, and restraints line another, and another paddles, and electronics of which I had no idea to what they were, but I could see power cords plugged into the wall and lights on them. Mommy led me over to the changing table and laid me down, then she secured my arms with straps, and one across my chest and stomach, then fastened my ankles into straps and pulled a remote off the wall and pressed a button, and my legs were being lifted up, and back towards my head. What I would learn is called the standard diaper changing mode. Mommy pulled my rubber pants down to my ankles, and unfastened my diaper. She cleaned me up with wipe, lotioned and powdered me from and rear, then slipped another diaper under we, fastened it, and slipped the rubber pants back up, and sealed my diapers in. Then she went over to where the electronics were and opened up a fridge, and removed a huge baby bottle and pulled open a door, and set a timer. When the timer dinged she brought the bottle and stuck it in my mouth. When I resisted drinking because I was still quite full from all the breast milk she placed in my mouth and pressed the bottom and the contents started flowing into my mouth, and so not to drown, I swallowed. I noticed it was sweet with a slight bitter after taste. Mommy said, "It's time for all good baby boys to go night-night after their bottle." As I consumed the contents of the bottle, I notice my eyelids were getting heavy, but also my bladder was filling rapidly, and a rumble in my tummy had also started, but I didn't have to worry about that, Mommy would take care of me. I drifted off to sleep. I woke up some time later, inside the crib with the top over me and locked with severe cramps, and a dire need to urinate. This lasted for a few minutes, but it seemed like hours, until my body surrendered, and soaked my diaper, and my bowels collapsed in them also. I knew I couldn't get out, so I drifted back off to sleep until the morning when I knew Mommy would be in to check on me. To be continued...

Chapter 5 Maggie and I finished our dinner. Fortunately for us the rubber pants contained all the smell, so none of the other guests had to endure my punishment with me. Maggie paid the bill and as we left the waitress said, "Does he need change?" Maggie said, "Yes, but he can wait till we get home. Say thank you to the nice lady, baby." I said, "Thank you Ma'am." Maggie then again planted her hand firmly on my loaded diaper and ushered me to the truck. It wasn't until I climbed up into the truck I realized how much of a mess I had deposited as it shifted up to my scrotum, balls and penis. Partially because of the load deposit, and partly because Maggie was applying a firm amount of pressure assisting me to my seat, and securing my seat-belt. Maggie went around again to the drivers side and climbed up. As she sat down she pat my soiled diaper, and said, "Now, where shall we go, baby boy?" Then as if out of nowhere she said, "Let's go see Ellie, and Eric baby boy. You can show Eric your regressed status, and I can get more tips and tricks from Ellie." I looked at her but didn't say a word. She said, "Don't you give me attitude baby boy or I'll take you to the mall, or maybe a movie and embarrass the Hell out of you since I'm in charge, and YOU ARE in DIAPERS for the foreseeable future." I hung my head in defeat but shifted myself. It was after I did it, I regretted doing it as the mess in my diapers shifted further up front and I could feel my penis now engulfed in the effluent mess. Maggie started navigating toward Ellie, and Eric's drug store. What Maggie didn't know is that Eric and Ellie had quite the diaper, and domination clientele from college and surrounding area. How much, well that would be revealed in my future, but for now I didn't feel any trepidation going to see Ellie, or Eric, since they both knew of my status with Maggie. What I didn't know is that Ellie and Maggie had sort of planned a forced coming out party for me at the store in the backroom with all the WOMEN in the area that diaper dominated the males in their life. As we pulled up the first thing I noticed was all the vehicles in the parking lot. The second thing I noticed was the closed sign on the front of the store as we exited the truck and started walking toward the door. As we entered the store Maggie firmly planted her hand once again on my super filled diaper and pressed on it to push me forward. Then I felt her reach her hand on the waist of my diaper, and pants and took complete control of my movement from the rear. Maggie, and I made our way to the back of the store, and were met by Ellie as she passed she said, "I need to re-lock the door so there are no surprise visitors Michael, and Maggie." This made sense to me, but Maggie said, "OK, should we wait for you, or just go on back?" Ellie yelled, "Please wait for me, I'll only be a minute." as she continued to the front door to secure it. Maggie halted my forward motion by pulling on my diaper, and the rubber pants which released a putrid smell from the mess Maggie had caused in my diaper. Ellie came back and said, "My goodness, someone is a poopy baby boy." Maggie didn't hesitate and said, "I used your hollow expandable plug in the restaurant since he coped an attitude and told me he thought we were moving too fast. I told him, I would determine the speed, and he would be the baby in his diapers. I then expanded the plug twice stretching him out, then opened it up completely forcing him to poop, just like a baby into his diaper, DIDN'T I, Michael?" I knew I was busted, and said, "Yes Ma'am" loud enough for Ellie, Eric and pretty much everyone to know I submitted to Maggie's authority. My diaper status would leave little doubt to anything less. Ellie said, "Hold on a minute, I have just the ticket to complete his punishment, Maggie." then she disappeared returning with a box that I didn't have a chance to read, but she showed it to Maggie. Maggie said, "That's just perfect." I was to find out it was a very special pair of locking pants. Maggie opened the package and had me step into the leg openings one at a time, and then she pulled them up, and adjusted them over my diapers. I noticed something strange about the pants. The front and rear bulged on me. I would soon find out why that. Maggie locked them on me and Ellie handed her the new remote. Maggie took the remote and pressed a button. I felt pressure being applied on my front, and rear end to the point everything shifted once again in my diaper. Then I heard another click on the remote and my front and rear now started pulsating, another click, and more intense pulsating. It was then I realized that I was being stimulated by these pants. Maggie clicked again, and the vibration, pressure off and on intensified even more. Then the motion started at the rear of the pants, moving with pressure to the front of the pants. I was getting aroused with no hope of resistance, and Maggie, and Ellie knew it. I could feel an orgasm coming on. The other thing is more feces slopped into the back of my diaper. I started breathing harder, and deeper. Maggie and Ellie started talking as if I was invisible. Maggie said, "Ellie, tell me about this newest toy?" Ellie said, "It's an automatic masturbater that runs for between fifteen minutes, up to eight hours, and when it first starts it's at the eight hour maximum. No matter how many orgasms the wearer has, the pants keep bringing them to full arousal and ejaculation, until they start shooting blanks, which is usually quite painful after only a couple of climaxes they get les and less ejaculate, but the penis still orgasms." "I have a companion to this that fits in the anus stimulating the prostate, but it would be quite messy to insert it after the baby has soiled his diaper, but I have done it on multiple occasions to Eric just to keep him in place, which is soaking wet diapers, that are stinky poopy." Ellie commented. Maggie to my fear said, "I have no problem handing a poopy baby's diaper mess to teach him a lesson, Ellie." Ellie walked off and she disappeared again for nearly ten minutes. When she returned she was pushing a cart with quite a few pieces of equipment. Soon she was fastening me into a machine, and then Maggie loosened up my pants, and rubber pants, along with my diaper. The smell was horrendous, but Maggie and Ellie acted as if it was nothing for me to be standing in front of them with my diaper full, and caked all over my groin, and ass. Then next thing I felt was some thing pressing through the crap cake until it hit its mark, which was my rosebud through the opened hollow butt plug. Ellie through a switch and I thought nothing happened, but seconds later I could feel a strong pulse growing inside me and I saw I was dripping out the tip of my penis. Ellie then said to Maggie, "This will now speed up the process of the firing of blanks by milking his prostate, Maggie. You also noticed that we didn't have to remove his stretching plug is still in place doing its job also rendering him diaper dependent?" Maggie pulled my diaper up and refixed it, then pulled up the rubber pants, and locking massage pants also secured them, and turned them back on. I couldn't tell if I was wetting, or dripping more cum, but I felt a steady flow from my penis into my diaper. Ellie said, "Do you want him to wet his diapers helplessly too Maggie?" Maggie said, "Can we do that?" Ellie said, "Yes there is a thing called a catheter. When it's inserted into the male penis and secured the bladder drains into his diaper unrestricted by his sphincter muscle, just like the plug in his bottom is causing his bowels to empty into his diaper." Maggie said, "Let's do it, NOW." Ellie disappeared again and returned with Foley catheters of various sizes. Maggie was star gazed by all the choices. I on the other hand knew that soon I would be using my diapers just like a newborn that Maggie wanted me to be. Ellie started explaining to Maggie, how a catheter worked. She said, "Once it's inserted, you inflate a bulb with saline water to keep it in place once inserted everything in, comes out into his diaper, just like the plug in his backside." Maggie heard this and smiled, while patting my sealed diapered bottom. To be continued...

Thanks everyone for the encouragement. Chapter 4 Maggie changed me once again into a clean diaper. The package of ten was now seven. Maggie made a huge breakfast of oatmeal,eggs, bacon, waffles, orange juice, and prune juice stating, "I've got to keep my baby regular and using his diapers, don't I baby?" After eating breakfast was I sure I was going to burst, but alas, I didn't burst, but Maggie did burp me. I thought this is crazy, and all of a sudden I belched out a huge burp from no where. Maggie patted my back and moved down to my diaper then started rubbing it saying, "You know Michael we're going to be so happy together." I knew I was making Maggie happy, but there were times I wondered if I could really allow this woman to take away my continence and surrender it to the diapers she was putting me in for the rest of my life. Ellie true to her word had Eric drive the van with a plethora of supplies, including diapers, rubber and vinyl pants, enema's, suppositories and some really huge wooden crates marked "PRIVATE PROPERTY" of Maggie xxxxxxxx and her last name. I was curious as to what all was there, but Maggie took me into the living room and turned on the TV and put it on Nick Jr. kids shows. Eric and Maggie unloaded the van. It took nearly two-and-half hours for them to transfer everything from the van to the house into a special room Maggie told Eric to place everything in. Maggie borrowed me to help them move the larger crates to the doorway, but wouldn't allow me past the doorway. Just before Eric and Maggie finished unloading the van Ellie showed up and checked Eric's diaper and declared him in need of a change, so she and Maggie escorted Eric into the room where all the equipment and supplies were. I kept wondering when they would come out, but they kept staying so I yelled, "Is everything OK?" To which I heard two replies, "Yes, we're fine, and we'll be out shortly." I snuck over to the doorway and attempted to listen, but the door was too thick all I heard were muffled noises of two female voices, which I determined were Maggie, and Ellie, but what they were talking about was like Charlie Brown's teacher in the cartoon characters specials on television. So, defeated and feeling my bladder and bowel making urgency pains in my bladder and bowels I knew soon I would have to answer those call in my diaper once again. Another two hours later Maggie and Ellie exited the room with Eric in tow in a huge, thick diaper and pants. Maggie explained that Ellie was punishing Eric for some foul language before he agreed to deliver the equipment and supplies, and she had borrowed some of my new diapers, and locking spreader pants after giving him a four quart enema and plugging him up with Maggie's newest toy for me. The inflatable remote butt plug. I could tell by the pained look on Eric's face he wanted so badly to stop the cramps, but alas it wasn't his decision to make, it was Ellie's, and hers alone. Maggie hugged Ellie and the two women said their goodbyes for awhile. As Ellie and Eric were leaving I heard a WHOOSH and Eric loudly fill his diapers. I would see the brown stain appear, then grow as he bowels emptied into his diapers helplessly. Ellie said, "Your final punishment is to ride back to the pharmacy in your poopy diaper baby, Eric." I thought I heard Eric whimper and then he said, "Yes Mommy." I think out of sympathy my bladder released in my diaper and soaked it. Maggie turned to see me complete my infantile act and smiled. Maggie said, "OK pissy pants let's get you changed out of that pissy diaper." To which I replied, "Thank you." Maggie took me back to the bedroom and pulled out another disposable diaper, but left me lieing there and went to the room where all the equipment and supplies were and returned, but I couldn't see what she had retrieved from my vantage point of being horizontal on the bed with my legs raised. I soon felt Maggie wiping me down with baby wipes, then I felt her lube my hole, and one finger, then two, and three fingers turning and twisting them. Then I felt something cold and large being pressed up onto my hole, and it spreading to make room for it. The pressure continued for what seemed like a lifetime, but I'm sure it was only a few seconds or minutes until whatever was being forced up inside me seated itself by my ass sucking it in firmly. Maggie finished diapering me, and then had me step into a pair of thick rubber pants. She then told me to turn over, so I did and felt a tugging on my waist, and the rubber pants got tighter, and tighter then I heard a click with a few firm pats from Maggie on my butt. After my diapering Maggie announced we were going out for lunch. She handed me a pair of jeans, and short sleeve tee-shirt, with tennis shoes and socks telling me to get dressed. I felt like I had a tree shoved up my ass, and moved really slow. So slow Maggie swatted my butt. Now it didn't hurt, but it did motivate me to speed up my dressing routine. Maggie was dressed and she opened the front door then directed me to the passenger seat, where she buckled me, and shut the door. I noticed it was bright and sunny outside today with hardly any clouds in the sky. Maggie got in on the drivers side then started the truck, and put it in reverse then backed out of the driveway onto the street. As she put the truck in drive and accelerated I was made aware of the intruder in my backside once again, but also a growing pressure to move my bowels. Maggie noticed my discomfort and placed her hand firmly on the crotch of my jeans, and diapers. She started patting my crotch and saying, "It will be OK, baby boy. Mommy will always take care of you." The entire time Maggie was driving, making turns, and stopping she kept her hand firmly on my diaper. She could feel my arousal as she drove I'm sure. She turned and smiled as me and blew me a kiss, then she said, "I love you baby boy." We pulled into a parking lot for a Mexican restaurant and Maggie got out, then let me out. I said, "I think we might be moving a little to fast, Ma'am." She didn't hesitate, or drop a beat and said, "I'll determine the speed, baby." I then saw her pull out of remote. It was different than the other remote and she pressed two buttons, and I felt like my ass was expanding, then it started vibrating. I stopped sharply and Maggie said, "What's the matter baby?" as she pushed the button again. This time I felt like something was ripping me a new one. Little did I know how right I was. Maggie said, "I WILL DECIDE WHEN, WHERE, WHY AND HOW this relationship will be." Maggie grabbed my arm and pulled me toward the entrance where a Hispanic woman asked in broken English, "How many please?" Maggie said, "Two please and a booth." I noticed the Hispanic woman checking out my pants and crotch. Little did I know why until I walked in front of a window and saw my reflection. There was no doubt I was thickly diapered under my jeans. Maggie knew this, but this was the first time I had been able to see myself and I blushed. Then I felt Maggie's firm hand on my bulgy diaper forcing me forward in front of all the patrons in the restaurant like she owned me. Which apparently she did based on my state of dress and again that massive intruder that was stretching me painfully. Do I dare ask for relief from Maggie and say, "Can you ease up on the intruder?" Would I risk the potential backlash from this Dominant Woman? As we were showing to our booth Maggie noticed my hesitation to sit down, and gently pushed forcefully on my shoulders causing me to sit quite hard on the intruder once again. She told me scoot over so she could sit down. I thought she would sit opposite me, but that wasn't to happen. I moved over and as I did Maggie took her seat. As she moved closer to me, I felt her hand once again on my diapered crotch. This time she was in full out make a sticky for me baby mode. Surrounded by other diners I attempted to avert my attention, and concentration away from her hand, but she was persistent and eventually I could feel a climax approaching. I knew I was going to cum in that booth any second and then she STOPPED. The waitress came up and Maggie place our orders for four shredded beef burritos with beans, and a side refried beans for each of us. She order herself a margarita, and me a mountain dew. Then she started feeding hot chips and salsa at such a rapid pace that I got much of it on my face and shirt. She then asked the waitress if they had any bibs, to which the waitress returned with a large towel that Maggie fashioned like a big around my neck then continued her feeding assault. By the time the food arrived I was a mess with salsa and broken chips everywhere. The waitress served the food with the admonition that the plates were extremely hot, and not to touch them, or risk being burned. Maggie started cutting up my burritos and I don't know what happened but I raised my voice and said, "I can do it, I'm not a baby." Immediately afterwards I regretted because Maggie said, "Oh really? What are you wearing baby boy?" I said, "A diaper softly." Maggie said, "Speak up baby I can't hear you. Did you say a DIAPER?" I saw eyes and heads turn toward me. I replied again, just a little louder, "Yes Ma'am." Maggie didn't break step and said, "WHO WEARS DIAPERS?" I said, "babies and old people." Maggie said, "Are you OLD?" I said, "No, Ma'am." Without hesitation Maggie said, "So, what does that make you? WHAT DOES THAT MAKE YOU?" I whispered, "A baby, Ma'am." She said, "That's right a baby. To show you how much..." she removed that little remote again and pressed a different button. It was then I felt a warm wet feeling in the back of my diaper, and it grew, and grew until I felt like I was sitting in slurry of mud. Little did I know Ellie had given Maggie an expanding, hollow remote butt plug for just this type of lesson in public. As I helpless filled my diapers Maggie loudly said, "Are you pooping your diapers again, baby? I just changed you before we left for dinner." It was just at that exact moment I knew...my life was about to change forever as my bladder collapsed into my shitty filled diaper! To be continued...

Chapter 3 I don't know how long I slept, but I felt a gentle nudging from Maggie saying, "Wake up baby boy, we're home." I opened my eyes and I could tell I wasn't at my house, so we must have been at Maggie's. It was Maggie this time that opened my door and as I exited, I felt her hand firmly on my loaded diaper, and she said, "My goodness, you were really FOS, baby." I just blushed, but I also noticed that I was getting an erection, even though I had just climaxed a short time before. Maggie put the key in the lock and turned it as the door unlocked, and she ushered me into her home. I was nervous, scared, and of course excited as we entered her home. It was well appointed with very nice furniture in the mudroom just outside the living room. There was a long hall that she took me down and at the end was a spacious bedroom decorated nicely, and a private bath. I don't know why we had to use a private bath, we were the only ones in the home, weren't we? I thought. She took my arm and the other hand gently pressed the load in my diaper directing toward the spacious bear claw bath tub. She pulled my shirt, and tee-shirt off over my head, and then dropped my pants to reveal the very full, and stained vinyl pants from my diaper leaking into them. The brown stain was quite prevalent and would leave no doubt they had been used well. As Maggie pulled down the very stained vinyl pants the smell hit us both, and If gasped, and she said, "Peeu, someone is a stinky baby boy?" She left me standing there caked with the remnants of the enema, and the contents of my bowels as she started to run the water in the tub. She kept constantly checking the temperature, and finally announced that it was safe for baby. I looked concerned and she said, "It's OK, Mommy will clean up after the baby is clean, step in." I stepped in and she removed a small hidden sprayer and gently rinsed my backside off. I saw plop, after plop of fecal matter fall into the tub water. Then I felt her washing my backside and removing the remainder of the mess lovingly, and saying, "My goodness Mommy's baby really should be cleaned out?" I blushed and said, "Yes, Ma'am." Maggie fished out the butt plug and washed it off, and said, "Mommy will have to remember this little toy again, baby boy." I felt a small tug again on my arm and Maggie said, "Step out and follow me, baby boy." Maggie led me out of the bathroom, and into the bedroom through the bedroom door back into the hallway and a few doors down she opened the door and inside was another huge bathroom with a sunken tub and Maggie started filling it. She turned to me and helped me step down into the bath tub and poured some bubble bath in. The room filled with lavender smelling aroma. If climbed into the tub and Maggie lovingly started bathing me, and wiping me down with a soft wash cloth. She paid special attention when she got to my groin, and extra special attention on my penis until again I climaxed into her hand and wash cloth. Maggie then said, "Stand up baby, so Mommy can clean your backside." I stood up and Maggie again lovingly cleaned my butt cheeks, and between them. When we finished my bath she pulled me out of the tub then took me to another room and laid me down, and proceeded to re diaper me. I was in seventh heaven, but I was conflicted but enjoying all the attention. She then pulled the blankets up over me and kissed me sweetly on the forehead, and said, "Goodnight baby boy." I fell into a deep slumber and dreamt of being cared for by a very loving woman who was soon to be my whole life, my world, and my Mommy. I woke up with a painful ache in my bladder, and slowly took a step backwards into infancy and released my bladder into my diaper. Maggie came into the room and the first thing she did was a diaper check. She smiled and said, "Good baby." We were talking later with plans on how our dynamic was going to work. To be continued....

most of my life I didn't start waking up dry until my early 20,s and then still woke up wet a few times a week then came back to nightly in my late 30,s